Consensual Sex

Mom’s Horney Pills

Mom’s Horny Pills r
My mom Megan, felt she was not performing in bed very well. She didn’t get dad, who was way older, turned on anymore. She didn’t want dad to stray to another woman so she went to the Doctor.
This was a new Doctor, and he was a young guy which she felt may be better suited for her problem. She told him she wanted to turn her husband on and be hotter in bed for him.
Mom had a killer hot body. She had beautiful smooth skin, big tits, perfect hips and legs.
This Doctor saw opportunity to take advantage of her. He gave her a pelvic exam and massaged her G spot, her clit and then masturbated her. He said everything worked, but she just needed ‘sex lessons’. She like his ‘treatment’ and he had made her very sexually excited. She wanted to go back once a week for his ’special’ treatment. He continued masturbating her each week and showed her things that stimulated her sexually. She liked this even more. ‘Sex lessons‘, she called it.
He would always give her a ‘special pill’ at the start of the appointment and then he started showing her about kissing and feeling her body. She kept his ‘treatment’ very secret, but loved him turning her on each week. After he got her very hot, then he would always masturbated her on the table. She was loving all this and found she was having urges to have sex with him. “Show me more, Doctor.” she would say to him. He would say: “Ok”, and then go further each time.
He would unhook her bra and feel her tits. He started kissing them and sucking on her nipples. Next he would lift up her patient gown, and began to kiss her pussy. He licked it and sucked on her clit as she bucked her hips with delight. He had her feel his boner and then suck on it all in the name of ’sex lessons’. One appointment he was masturbating her while she sucked on his boner. She blurted out to put his boner in her and show her how to fuck real good.
He said: “No, I can’t do that. You’ll have to find someone else to do that.”
She said: “But my husband won’t even talk about sex. He just has sex with me for about two minutes and then he’s done. That’s the end of our sex life. I try to turn him on, but I guess I need practice.
After the session, she thought as she drove home….’I know, I’ll ask Johnny to help me.’
That’s when she thought of me, Johnny, her son. Not knowing all this yet, I was 16 and I loved my mom’s hot body and I fantasized about fucking her many times.
That next day, it started. Mom came in my room after dad had left for work. She had on a see through night gown. I could see her big red bra, and red panties thru her white night gown. I was still in bed and she sat down beside me to have a talk with me. She explained her problem and wanted to ’just practice’ turning me on.
I didn’t know what to say at first, but finally the idea sound pretty hot to me and I said ’ok’ …’just for practice’, I’ll do it. The idea sounded hotter and hotter the more I thought about it. I was to tell her ’if’ and ’how much’ she was turning me on. I said ’ok’. She said first she had to go take a pill.
She came back about 20 minutes later. I lay in bed anxiously waiting. She whispered: (“…watch this.”) She began to slowly take her bra shoulder straps down while she still had her night gown on. Damn, she was going to do a strip for me right now.
She looked hot as she took down the shoulder straps and wiggled her arms out of them. She dropped the top of her night gown down to just below her bra. She turned around and sat with her back to me. She asked me to unhook her bra. She reached back and guided my hands to the hooks. When I unhooked it, she guided my hands under her loose bra around to her front and now my hands were full of both of her hot tits. She said: “If you feel ’turned on’, go ahead and feel them all you want.”
I couldn’t believe the luck I was having. Mom had nice full tits, so I proceeded to feel them. She and I were breathing hard as I felt them and her hard nipples. I had never seen her sexually excited, and it was exciting me. Those ‘special’ pills were making her horny, no doubt about it.
She was using me to test out her sex appeal. She became like a hungry animal as she got aggressive with me. She turned, pushed me back on my bed. She jerked her bra out and, opened up her night gown and laid on top of me. Her big tits were bare against my chest. She put her head down by my ear and began to….well…I’d call it ..’moaning talk’. Her voice was soft, sexy and she kinda whispered. She moaned as she talked with little ’oooo’s’. She was breathing hard and her pussy was resting right on my dick. She asked me: “ …feel my body …Johnny.”
I closed my eyes and put my hands under her night gown. Her skin was very warm as she squirmed on top of me. I felt the sides of her tits and down to her ass. She got kinda hyper and her hands were all over me. She was breathing heavy in my ear. She was feeling me up and kissed my neck. She did some more moaning talk….
“….oh baby, you’d like to have sex with me, wouldn’t you Johnny. You want me bad, don’t you. I want you to want me, tell me how much I turn you on and you want me bad….tell me…say it…”
I was in shock as I have never seen my mom act this way. I told her how I felt. “Mom, you’re the hottest mom ever. You turn me on perfect….I’m getting a boner…and… “
She was rubbing her pussy on my boner now. “YES!…go on!” she said. I was in shock at her actions. She acted like she was going to rape me or something. I said: “Yes, you turn me on a lot and yes, I’d like to have sex with you.”
That was just the first morning. The next morning as soon at dad’s car left, here she came again. She had already taken her pill. She came in with a new pink nightie that left her half naked. A tiny top barely covering her ’no bra’ tits, and tiny little panties. She spun around for me to admire it, and her. She laid on top of me again and started that moan talk again. “You liked that, mmmmm, didn’t you Johnny. I can feel your erection under me.
I need your help.
I need to be masturbated bad. I’ll show you what to do.
My mind was going crazy. Fantasizing about my mom was one thing…but… actually doing something, that was something entirely different. She didn’t wait for my answer and laid us on our sides. She took off her nightie and little panties. She took my hand and put it on her wet pussy. My dick went to max hard instantly. Next thing I knew, she had three of my fingers in her wet pussy. She had her legs wide open and used both her hands to push and work my fingers in and out of her pussy. She had me massage her big clit with my other hand.
This was crazy, but I was loving it. She whispered for me to feel around for a certain area called her ‘good’ spot. She instructed me and I went right to it.
I was fingering my mom and liking it. She began to moan and held my wrist tight with both hands. She use my fingers as a dick in her. I was masturbating my own mom.
“That’s it Johnny…that’s it baby…oooo….you got it….this turns you on, doesn’t it. You wish it was your boner in me, don’t you…you can say it, tell me how bad you want to have sex with me…..say it.”
I told her what she wanted to hear.
I got to listen and watch my own mom orgasm with my fingers in her warm wet pussy.
I shot a load in my pajama bottoms.
————-
I had fucked several girls at my age and ate pussy too. This was changing everything. All I could think about was my mom and how hot she was making me. I had wonderful wet dreams about fucking her, eating her warm pussy and her giving me wonderful blow jobs. All these things I hoped….were headed in that direction for real.
Each morning got hotter. When I didn’t think it could get any better.
I waited for mom to come to my room. She would spot my boner and smile. “Already turning you on, am I?” she would say. She would do her sexy tease dance, and watch my eyes get excited.
This morning she told me she wanted to turn me on a new way. She took off my pajama bottoms and started feeling my hard dick. She slowly jacked me and then leaned over and started sucking on my boner.
I went into shock.
She said: “You let me know how I’m doing Johnny, ok?” She got naked and turned herself to go 69. Her wet pussy was staring me in the face. She reached down and pulled my head into her pussy as she began sucking on my dick. She lifted one leg. Opening her pussy wide. How could I resist. She pulled my head into her pussy. “Is that a turn on Johnny?….put your fingers in me like I taught you.” she said. I went for her ’good’ spot and listened as she moaned.
She teased my boner with her tongue. I would just about cum, and she would pull off and do something else. She began to push her clit to my lips and started humping my face. I couldn’t hold off cuming any longer. She seemed to know it and put my dick all the way in her mouth.
I exploded my cum in her mouth. She moaned a victory moan and then held my head and face fucked my tongue hard. She orgasmed a big one. My dick just kept pumping cum in her mouth as she rubbed my face on her pussy and shook hard. I got dizzy it felt so good. Finally she said: “Wow, I must have really turned you on Johnny!….that was fantastic!”
I didn’t have any cum on me, she had licked it all off and swallowed it all.
Sex with mom was the best ever. She wants to be desired, and now I’m going to make her squirm with desire for me. I now dream of fucking her all the time. She got me so hot for her, it’s time to turn her on, like she does me.
After our showers, I had time until dad gets home. She wasn’t expecting me to start turning her on. She wore her robe most of today. I knew she had nothing on under it, but I sure knew what was under it. She had such a smooth hot body. Such nice tits and sexy legs. I found her in the laundry room. I came up behind her and put my arms around her. She sighed big and leaned her head back on me. I whispered: (“..mom, you shouldn’t wear this sexy robe around the house, a guy could come up behind you and molest you. I know you wouldn’t want that. He might just want you so bad he’d feel your tits
( I reached in her robe and felt her nice tits.), feel your ass, ( ran my hand over her naked ass) and reach thru your robe and feel your warm pussy. (I felt her pubic hair and ran a finger down her damp slit.) She was gasping for air now. She moaned out between breaths : “Oh…thank you…. Johnny…..I…never thought about that…will you protect me from a guy…. who wants me so bad, he would put his… hands on my body…and make me all hot…and horny…you know how….I might not want that…..”
Megan thought…. Oh my god…I’m so elated at Johnny’s lust for me.
It was suppose to be a test to see if I could still turn a man on. I didn’t think about his reaction to my turning him on.
That tells me it’s dad, and not me.
I haven’t been turned on by a guy in a very long time. I want a lot more of this from Johnny. His hands have got me so horny, I’m dizzy. He’s making me want to have sex with him so bad. I don’t have the will power to stop this. Keep going Johnny…just keep going….
Johnny’s thoughts….Her little test showed she can really turn on a guy. I don’t know what dad’s problem is but I want to have total sex with mom. We both want it, and it’s going to happen.
I started feeling her body all over from behind her. I slowly took off her robe, I let her robe drop to the floor. She was shaking, waiting for my next move. I lowered my shorts. My boner was sticking between her legs. She moaned and back up tight to me. She spread her legs apart and leaned down on the washer. My boner went in her wet pussy by itself.
I held her smooth hips and started our first fuck. Her pussy was wet and warm as my dick slid in all the way. She began to moan and fucking back on me.
Megan thought… Oh damn Johnny, you feel so good in me, fuck me like I’ve wanted for so long now. I’ve never been fucked from behind before. I’ve got a thousand new hot feelings….oooo fuck me hard and make me climax hard…I need it…I need it bad…cum in me baby…I want to feel you shoot it in me…Oh god it’s happening…..oh baby yes….
Johnny’s reaction…My boner fits in her so hot, I’m going to hold her tits when I cum…I have to cum now…ooooo damn….
She fucked back on my boner so fast, her ass was a blur. She was moaning so loud, as our bodies were slapping together…. she made me cum extra hard. I jerked and shoved my cum in her deep, over and over. My mind went crazy and my legs got weak. She could somehow squeeze her pussy on my boner. It felt out of this world.
She held onto my hands on her tits and just kept fucking and fucking as she kept moaning wonderful sounds. Damn my boner felt hot in her. We squirmed and gasp in euphoria. Her body and mine shook and twitched as it felt so damn good.
There is nothing like the first time…….
Megan….
I’m shaking inside so bad with best climax I’ve ever had. My whole body climaxed, not just my pussy. The feel of his hot cum shooting in me made me go crazy with pleasure. He’s mine…all mine. He better get ready to have a lot of sex with me….I’ve found what has been missing in my sex life. Mmmmm just leave it to me Johnny and cum some more baby…oh…that feels so damn good…mmmmmm…
—————
Johnny reflects…
Mom’s little horny pills opened the door for us. Now she doesn’t take them.
She tells me that ‘I’m’ her little horny pill now.
I think we’ve fucked in every room in the house now, even on the kitchen table and in dad‘s chair.
She fucks like a 16 year old,…only…
…. a whole lot better….
—————

Read 165528 times |
Rated 92.3 % |
(973 votes)

Vote list (Close) :blueheatt
: POSITIVEragub6ib9
: POSITIVEELaken-Palmer
: POSITIVEfarmer Joe
: POSITIVEokieblueyes
: POSITIVETimeDrfter
: POSITIVEGamecockGolfer
: POSITIVETrib Fan
: POSITIVE11bjmouth
: NEGATIVE1sehardon2
: NEGATIVErazdaz1
: POSITIVEejls
: POSITIVEhardoneforgirl
: POSITIVEphxbare
: POSITIVEzpattack12
: POSITIVEsealfan
: POSITIVEsmithy765
: POSITIVEvincy_Pimp
: POSITIVEsoutherngentleman87
: POSITIVEOediplex
: POSITIVEsweetvk
: POSITIVEMilfhunter808
: POSITIVEdallasburg
: POSITIVEsoccerballs65
: POSITIVEacbullrider
: POSITIVEsid1956
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

Mom’s Horney Pills

Mom’s Horny Pills r
My mom Megan, felt she was not performing in bed very well. She didn’t get dad, who was way older, turned on anymore. She didn’t want dad to stray to another woman so she went to the Doctor.
This was a new Doctor, and he was a young guy which she felt may be better suited for her problem. She told him she wanted to turn her husband on and be hotter in bed for him.
Mom had a killer hot body. She had beautiful smooth skin, big tits, perfect hips and legs.
This Doctor saw opportunity to take advantage of her. He gave her a pelvic exam and massaged her G spot, her clit and then masturbated her. He said everything worked, but she just needed ‘sex lessons’. She like his ‘treatment’ and he had made her very sexually excited. She wanted to go back once a week for his ’special’ treatment. He continued masturbating her each week and showed her things that stimulated her sexually. She liked this even more. ‘Sex lessons‘, she called it.
He would always give her a ‘special pill’ at the start of the appointment and then he started showing her about kissing and feeling her body. She kept his ‘treatment’ very secret, but loved him turning her on each week. After he got her very hot, then he would always masturbated her on the table. She was loving all this and found she was having urges to have sex with him. “Show me more, Doctor.” she would say to him. He would say: “Ok”, and then go further each time.
He would unhook her bra and feel her tits. He started kissing them and sucking on her nipples. Next he would lift up her patient gown, and began to kiss her pussy. He licked it and sucked on her clit as she bucked her hips with delight. He had her feel his boner and then suck on it all in the name of ’sex lessons’. One appointment he was masturbating her while she sucked on his boner. She blurted out to put his boner in her and show her how to fuck real good.
He said: “No, I can’t do that. You’ll have to find someone else to do that.”
She said: “But my husband won’t even talk about sex. He just has sex with me for about two minutes and then he’s done. That’s the end of our sex life. I try to turn him on, but I guess I need practice.
After the session, she thought as she drove home….’I know, I’ll ask Johnny to help me.’
That’s when she thought of me, Johnny, her son. Not knowing all this yet, I was 16 and I loved my mom’s hot body and I fantasized about fucking her many times.
That next day, it started. Mom came in my room after dad had left for work. She had on a see through night gown. I could see her big red bra, and red panties thru her white night gown. I was still in bed and she sat down beside me to have a talk with me. She explained her problem and wanted to ’just practice’ turning me on.
I didn’t know what to say at first, but finally the idea sound pretty hot to me and I said ’ok’ …’just for practice’, I’ll do it. The idea sounded hotter and hotter the more I thought about it. I was to tell her ’if’ and ’how much’ she was turning me on. I said ’ok’. She said first she had to go take a pill.
She came back about 20 minutes later. I lay in bed anxiously waiting. She whispered: (“…watch this.”) She began to slowly take her bra shoulder straps down while she still had her night gown on. Damn, she was going to do a strip for me right now.
She looked hot as she took down the shoulder straps and wiggled her arms out of them. She dropped the top of her night gown down to just below her bra. She turned around and sat with her back to me. She asked me to unhook her bra. She reached back and guided my hands to the hooks. When I unhooked it, she guided my hands under her loose bra around to her front and now my hands were full of both of her hot tits. She said: “If you feel ’turned on’, go ahead and feel them all you want.”
I couldn’t believe the luck I was having. Mom had nice full tits, so I proceeded to feel them. She and I were breathing hard as I felt them and her hard nipples. I had never seen her sexually excited, and it was exciting me. Those ‘special’ pills were making her horny, no doubt about it.
She was using me to test out her sex appeal. She became like a hungry animal as she got aggressive with me. She turned, pushed me back on my bed. She jerked her bra out and, opened up her night gown and laid on top of me. Her big tits were bare against my chest. She put her head down by my ear and began to….well…I’d call it ..’moaning talk’. Her voice was soft, sexy and she kinda whispered. She moaned as she talked with little ’oooo’s’. She was breathing hard and her pussy was resting right on my dick. She asked me: “ …feel my body …Johnny.”
I closed my eyes and put my hands under her night gown. Her skin was very warm as she squirmed on top of me. I felt the sides of her tits and down to her ass. She got kinda hyper and her hands were all over me. She was breathing heavy in my ear. She was feeling me up and kissed my neck. She did some more moaning talk….
“….oh baby, you’d like to have sex with me, wouldn’t you Johnny. You want me bad, don’t you. I want you to want me, tell me how much I turn you on and you want me bad….tell me…say it…”
I was in shock as I have never seen my mom act this way. I told her how I felt. “Mom, you’re the hottest mom ever. You turn me on perfect….I’m getting a boner…and… “
She was rubbing her pussy on my boner now. “YES!…go on!” she said. I was in shock at her actions. She acted like she was going to rape me or something. I said: “Yes, you turn me on a lot and yes, I’d like to have sex with you.”
That was just the first morning. The next morning as soon at dad’s car left, here she came again. She had already taken her pill. She came in with a new pink nightie that left her half naked. A tiny top barely covering her ’no bra’ tits, and tiny little panties. She spun around for me to admire it, and her. She laid on top of me again and started that moan talk again. “You liked that, mmmmm, didn’t you Johnny. I can feel your erection under me.
I need your help.
I need to be masturbated bad. I’ll show you what to do.
My mind was going crazy. Fantasizing about my mom was one thing…but… actually doing something, that was something entirely different. She didn’t wait for my answer and laid us on our sides. She took off her nightie and little panties. She took my hand and put it on her wet pussy. My dick went to max hard instantly. Next thing I knew, she had three of my fingers in her wet pussy. She had her legs wide open and used both her hands to push and work my fingers in and out of her pussy. She had me massage her big clit with my other hand.
This was crazy, but I was loving it. She whispered for me to feel around for a certain area called her ‘good’ spot. She instructed me and I went right to it.
I was fingering my mom and liking it. She began to moan and held my wrist tight with both hands. She use my fingers as a dick in her. I was masturbating my own mom.
“That’s it Johnny…that’s it baby…oooo….you got it….this turns you on, doesn’t it. You wish it was your boner in me, don’t you…you can say it, tell me how bad you want to have sex with me…..say it.”
I told her what she wanted to hear.
I got to listen and watch my own mom orgasm with my fingers in her warm wet pussy.
I shot a load in my pajama bottoms.
————-
I had fucked several girls at my age and ate pussy too. This was changing everything. All I could think about was my mom and how hot she was making me. I had wonderful wet dreams about fucking her, eating her warm pussy and her giving me wonderful blow jobs. All these things I hoped….were headed in that direction for real.
Each morning got hotter. When I didn’t think it could get any better.
I waited for mom to come to my room. She would spot my boner and smile. “Already turning you on, am I?” she would say. She would do her sexy tease dance, and watch my eyes get excited.
This morning she told me she wanted to turn me on a new way. She took off my pajama bottoms and started feeling my hard dick. She slowly jacked me and then leaned over and started sucking on my boner.
I went into shock.
She said: “You let me know how I’m doing Johnny, ok?” She got naked and turned herself to go 69. Her wet pussy was staring me in the face. She reached down and pulled my head into her pussy as she began sucking on my dick. She lifted one leg. Opening her pussy wide. How could I resist. She pulled my head into her pussy. “Is that a turn on Johnny?….put your fingers in me like I taught you.” she said. I went for her ’good’ spot and listened as she moaned.
She teased my boner with her tongue. I would just about cum, and she would pull off and do something else. She began to push her clit to my lips and started humping my face. I couldn’t hold off cuming any longer. She seemed to know it and put my dick all the way in her mouth.
I exploded my cum in her mouth. She moaned a victory moan and then held my head and face fucked my tongue hard. She orgasmed a big one. My dick just kept pumping cum in her mouth as she rubbed my face on her pussy and shook hard. I got dizzy it felt so good. Finally she said: “Wow, I must have really turned you on Johnny!….that was fantastic!”
I didn’t have any cum on me, she had licked it all off and swallowed it all.
Sex with mom was the best ever. She wants to be desired, and now I’m going to make her squirm with desire for me. I now dream of fucking her all the time. She got me so hot for her, it’s time to turn her on, like she does me.
After our showers, I had time until dad gets home. She wasn’t expecting me to start turning her on. She wore her robe most of today. I knew she had nothing on under it, but I sure knew what was under it. She had such a smooth hot body. Such nice tits and sexy legs. I found her in the laundry room. I came up behind her and put my arms around her. She sighed big and leaned her head back on me. I whispered: (“..mom, you shouldn’t wear this sexy robe around the house, a guy could come up behind you and molest you. I know you wouldn’t want that. He might just want you so bad he’d feel your tits
( I reached in her robe and felt her nice tits.), feel your ass, ( ran my hand over her naked ass) and reach thru your robe and feel your warm pussy. (I felt her pubic hair and ran a finger down her damp slit.) She was gasping for air now. She moaned out between breaths : “Oh…thank you…. Johnny…..I…never thought about that…will you protect me from a guy…. who wants me so bad, he would put his… hands on my body…and make me all hot…and horny…you know how….I might not want that…..”
Megan thought…. Oh my god…I’m so elated at Johnny’s lust for me.
It was suppose to be a test to see if I could still turn a man on. I didn’t think about his reaction to my turning him on.
That tells me it’s dad, and not me.
I haven’t been turned on by a guy in a very long time. I want a lot more of this from Johnny. His hands have got me so horny, I’m dizzy. He’s making me want to have sex with him so bad. I don’t have the will power to stop this. Keep going Johnny…just keep going….
Johnny’s thoughts….Her little test showed she can really turn on a guy. I don’t know what dad’s problem is but I want to have total sex with mom. We both want it, and it’s going to happen.
I started feeling her body all over from behind her. I slowly took off her robe, I let her robe drop to the floor. She was shaking, waiting for my next move. I lowered my shorts. My boner was sticking between her legs. She moaned and back up tight to me. She spread her legs apart and leaned down on the washer. My boner went in her wet pussy by itself.
I held her smooth hips and started our first fuck. Her pussy was wet and warm as my dick slid in all the way. She began to moan and fucking back on me.
Megan thought… Oh damn Johnny, you feel so good in me, fuck me like I’ve wanted for so long now. I’ve never been fucked from behind before. I’ve got a thousand new hot feelings….oooo fuck me hard and make me climax hard…I need it…I need it bad…cum in me baby…I want to feel you shoot it in me…Oh god it’s happening…..oh baby yes….
Johnny’s reaction…My boner fits in her so hot, I’m going to hold her tits when I cum…I have to cum now…ooooo damn….
She fucked back on my boner so fast, her ass was a blur. She was moaning so loud, as our bodies were slapping together…. she made me cum extra hard. I jerked and shoved my cum in her deep, over and over. My mind went crazy and my legs got weak. She could somehow squeeze her pussy on my boner. It felt out of this world.
She held onto my hands on her tits and just kept fucking and fucking as she kept moaning wonderful sounds. Damn my boner felt hot in her. We squirmed and gasp in euphoria. Her body and mine shook and twitched as it felt so damn good.
There is nothing like the first time…….
Megan….
I’m shaking inside so bad with best climax I’ve ever had. My whole body climaxed, not just my pussy. The feel of his hot cum shooting in me made me go crazy with pleasure. He’s mine…all mine. He better get ready to have a lot of sex with me….I’ve found what has been missing in my sex life. Mmmmm just leave it to me Johnny and cum some more baby…oh…that feels so damn good…mmmmmm…
—————
Johnny reflects…
Mom’s little horny pills opened the door for us. Now she doesn’t take them.
She tells me that ‘I’m’ her little horny pill now.
I think we’ve fucked in every room in the house now, even on the kitchen table and in dad‘s chair.
She fucks like a 16 year old,…only…
…. a whole lot better….
—————

Read 165522 times |
Rated 92.3 % |
(973 votes)

Vote list (Close) :blueheatt
: POSITIVEragub6ib9
: POSITIVEELaken-Palmer
: POSITIVEfarmer Joe
: POSITIVEokieblueyes
: POSITIVETimeDrfter
: POSITIVEGamecockGolfer
: POSITIVETrib Fan
: POSITIVE11bjmouth
: NEGATIVE1sehardon2
: NEGATIVErazdaz1
: POSITIVEejls
: POSITIVEhardoneforgirl
: POSITIVEphxbare
: POSITIVEzpattack12
: POSITIVEsealfan
: POSITIVEsmithy765
: POSITIVEvincy_Pimp
: POSITIVEsoutherngentleman87
: POSITIVEOediplex
: POSITIVEsweetvk
: POSITIVEMilfhunter808
: POSITIVEdallasburg
: POSITIVEsoccerballs65
: POSITIVEacbullrider
: POSITIVEsid1956
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

Mom’s Horney Pills

Mom’s Horny Pills r
My mom Megan, felt she was not performing in bed very well. She didn’t get dad, who was way older, turned on anymore. She didn’t want dad to stray to another woman so she went to the Doctor.
This was a new Doctor, and he was a young guy which she felt may be better suited for her problem. She told him she wanted to turn her husband on and be hotter in bed for him.
Mom had a killer hot body. She had beautiful smooth skin, big tits, perfect hips and legs.
This Doctor saw opportunity to take advantage of her. He gave her a pelvic exam and massaged her G spot, her clit and then masturbated her. He said everything worked, but she just needed ‘sex lessons’. She like his ‘treatment’ and he had made her very sexually excited. She wanted to go back once a week for his ’special’ treatment. He continued masturbating her each week and showed her things that stimulated her sexually. She liked this even more. ‘Sex lessons‘, she called it.
He would always give her a ‘special pill’ at the start of the appointment and then he started showing her about kissing and feeling her body. She kept his ‘treatment’ very secret, but loved him turning her on each week. After he got her very hot, then he would always masturbated her on the table. She was loving all this and found she was having urges to have sex with him. “Show me more, Doctor.” she would say to him. He would say: “Ok”, and then go further each time.
He would unhook her bra and feel her tits. He started kissing them and sucking on her nipples. Next he would lift up her patient gown, and began to kiss her pussy. He licked it and sucked on her clit as she bucked her hips with delight. He had her feel his boner and then suck on it all in the name of ’sex lessons’. One appointment he was masturbating her while she sucked on his boner. She blurted out to put his boner in her and show her how to fuck real good.
He said: “No, I can’t do that. You’ll have to find someone else to do that.”
She said: “But my husband won’t even talk about sex. He just has sex with me for about two minutes and then he’s done. That’s the end of our sex life. I try to turn him on, but I guess I need practice.
After the session, she thought as she drove home….’I know, I’ll ask Johnny to help me.’
That’s when she thought of me, Johnny, her son. Not knowing all this yet, I was 16 and I loved my mom’s hot body and I fantasized about fucking her many times.
That next day, it started. Mom came in my room after dad had left for work. She had on a see through night gown. I could see her big red bra, and red panties thru her white night gown. I was still in bed and she sat down beside me to have a talk with me. She explained her problem and wanted to ’just practice’ turning me on.
I didn’t know what to say at first, but finally the idea sound pretty hot to me and I said ’ok’ …’just for practice’, I’ll do it. The idea sounded hotter and hotter the more I thought about it. I was to tell her ’if’ and ’how much’ she was turning me on. I said ’ok’. She said first she had to go take a pill.
She came back about 20 minutes later. I lay in bed anxiously waiting. She whispered: (“…watch this.”) She began to slowly take her bra shoulder straps down while she still had her night gown on. Damn, she was going to do a strip for me right now.
She looked hot as she took down the shoulder straps and wiggled her arms out of them. She dropped the top of her night gown down to just below her bra. She turned around and sat with her back to me. She asked me to unhook her bra. She reached back and guided my hands to the hooks. When I unhooked it, she guided my hands under her loose bra around to her front and now my hands were full of both of her hot tits. She said: “If you feel ’turned on’, go ahead and feel them all you want.”
I couldn’t believe the luck I was having. Mom had nice full tits, so I proceeded to feel them. She and I were breathing hard as I felt them and her hard nipples. I had never seen her sexually excited, and it was exciting me. Those ‘special’ pills were making her horny, no doubt about it.
She was using me to test out her sex appeal. She became like a hungry animal as she got aggressive with me. She turned, pushed me back on my bed. She jerked her bra out and, opened up her night gown and laid on top of me. Her big tits were bare against my chest. She put her head down by my ear and began to….well…I’d call it ..’moaning talk’. Her voice was soft, sexy and she kinda whispered. She moaned as she talked with little ’oooo’s’. She was breathing hard and her pussy was resting right on my dick. She asked me: “ …feel my body …Johnny.”
I closed my eyes and put my hands under her night gown. Her skin was very warm as she squirmed on top of me. I felt the sides of her tits and down to her ass. She got kinda hyper and her hands were all over me. She was breathing heavy in my ear. She was feeling me up and kissed my neck. She did some more moaning talk….
“….oh baby, you’d like to have sex with me, wouldn’t you Johnny. You want me bad, don’t you. I want you to want me, tell me how much I turn you on and you want me bad….tell me…say it…”
I was in shock as I have never seen my mom act this way. I told her how I felt. “Mom, you’re the hottest mom ever. You turn me on perfect….I’m getting a boner…and… “
She was rubbing her pussy on my boner now. “YES!…go on!” she said. I was in shock at her actions. She acted like she was going to rape me or something. I said: “Yes, you turn me on a lot and yes, I’d like to have sex with you.”
That was just the first morning. The next morning as soon at dad’s car left, here she came again. She had already taken her pill. She came in with a new pink nightie that left her half naked. A tiny top barely covering her ’no bra’ tits, and tiny little panties. She spun around for me to admire it, and her. She laid on top of me again and started that moan talk again. “You liked that, mmmmm, didn’t you Johnny. I can feel your erection under me.
I need your help.
I need to be masturbated bad. I’ll show you what to do.
My mind was going crazy. Fantasizing about my mom was one thing…but… actually doing something, that was something entirely different. She didn’t wait for my answer and laid us on our sides. She took off her nightie and little panties. She took my hand and put it on her wet pussy. My dick went to max hard instantly. Next thing I knew, she had three of my fingers in her wet pussy. She had her legs wide open and used both her hands to push and work my fingers in and out of her pussy. She had me massage her big clit with my other hand.
This was crazy, but I was loving it. She whispered for me to feel around for a certain area called her ‘good’ spot. She instructed me and I went right to it.
I was fingering my mom and liking it. She began to moan and held my wrist tight with both hands. She use my fingers as a dick in her. I was masturbating my own mom.
“That’s it Johnny…that’s it baby…oooo….you got it….this turns you on, doesn’t it. You wish it was your boner in me, don’t you…you can say it, tell me how bad you want to have sex with me…..say it.”
I told her what she wanted to hear.
I got to listen and watch my own mom orgasm with my fingers in her warm wet pussy.
I shot a load in my pajama bottoms.
————-
I had fucked several girls at my age and ate pussy too. This was changing everything. All I could think about was my mom and how hot she was making me. I had wonderful wet dreams about fucking her, eating her warm pussy and her giving me wonderful blow jobs. All these things I hoped….were headed in that direction for real.
Each morning got hotter. When I didn’t think it could get any better.
I waited for mom to come to my room. She would spot my boner and smile. “Already turning you on, am I?” she would say. She would do her sexy tease dance, and watch my eyes get excited.
This morning she told me she wanted to turn me on a new way. She took off my pajama bottoms and started feeling my hard dick. She slowly jacked me and then leaned over and started sucking on my boner.
I went into shock.
She said: “You let me know how I’m doing Johnny, ok?” She got naked and turned herself to go 69. Her wet pussy was staring me in the face. She reached down and pulled my head into her pussy as she began sucking on my dick. She lifted one leg. Opening her pussy wide. How could I resist. She pulled my head into her pussy. “Is that a turn on Johnny?….put your fingers in me like I taught you.” she said. I went for her ’good’ spot and listened as she moaned.
She teased my boner with her tongue. I would just about cum, and she would pull off and do something else. She began to push her clit to my lips and started humping my face. I couldn’t hold off cuming any longer. She seemed to know it and put my dick all the way in her mouth.
I exploded my cum in her mouth. She moaned a victory moan and then held my head and face fucked my tongue hard. She orgasmed a big one. My dick just kept pumping cum in her mouth as she rubbed my face on her pussy and shook hard. I got dizzy it felt so good. Finally she said: “Wow, I must have really turned you on Johnny!….that was fantastic!”
I didn’t have any cum on me, she had licked it all off and swallowed it all.
Sex with mom was the best ever. She wants to be desired, and now I’m going to make her squirm with desire for me. I now dream of fucking her all the time. She got me so hot for her, it’s time to turn her on, like she does me.
After our showers, I had time until dad gets home. She wasn’t expecting me to start turning her on. She wore her robe most of today. I knew she had nothing on under it, but I sure knew what was under it. She had such a smooth hot body. Such nice tits and sexy legs. I found her in the laundry room. I came up behind her and put my arms around her. She sighed big and leaned her head back on me. I whispered: (“..mom, you shouldn’t wear this sexy robe around the house, a guy could come up behind you and molest you. I know you wouldn’t want that. He might just want you so bad he’d feel your tits
( I reached in her robe and felt her nice tits.), feel your ass, ( ran my hand over her naked ass) and reach thru your robe and feel your warm pussy. (I felt her pubic hair and ran a finger down her damp slit.) She was gasping for air now. She moaned out between breaths : “Oh…thank you…. Johnny…..I…never thought about that…will you protect me from a guy…. who wants me so bad, he would put his… hands on my body…and make me all hot…and horny…you know how….I might not want that…..”
Megan thought…. Oh my god…I’m so elated at Johnny’s lust for me.
It was suppose to be a test to see if I could still turn a man on. I didn’t think about his reaction to my turning him on.
That tells me it’s dad, and not me.
I haven’t been turned on by a guy in a very long time. I want a lot more of this from Johnny. His hands have got me so horny, I’m dizzy. He’s making me want to have sex with him so bad. I don’t have the will power to stop this. Keep going Johnny…just keep going….
Johnny’s thoughts….Her little test showed she can really turn on a guy. I don’t know what dad’s problem is but I want to have total sex with mom. We both want it, and it’s going to happen.
I started feeling her body all over from behind her. I slowly took off her robe, I let her robe drop to the floor. She was shaking, waiting for my next move. I lowered my shorts. My boner was sticking between her legs. She moaned and back up tight to me. She spread her legs apart and leaned down on the washer. My boner went in her wet pussy by itself.
I held her smooth hips and started our first fuck. Her pussy was wet and warm as my dick slid in all the way. She began to moan and fucking back on me.
Megan thought… Oh damn Johnny, you feel so good in me, fuck me like I’ve wanted for so long now. I’ve never been fucked from behind before. I’ve got a thousand new hot feelings….oooo fuck me hard and make me climax hard…I need it…I need it bad…cum in me baby…I want to feel you shoot it in me…Oh god it’s happening…..oh baby yes….
Johnny’s reaction…My boner fits in her so hot, I’m going to hold her tits when I cum…I have to cum now…ooooo damn….
She fucked back on my boner so fast, her ass was a blur. She was moaning so loud, as our bodies were slapping together…. she made me cum extra hard. I jerked and shoved my cum in her deep, over and over. My mind went crazy and my legs got weak. She could somehow squeeze her pussy on my boner. It felt out of this world.
She held onto my hands on her tits and just kept fucking and fucking as she kept moaning wonderful sounds. Damn my boner felt hot in her. We squirmed and gasp in euphoria. Her body and mine shook and twitched as it felt so damn good.
There is nothing like the first time…….
Megan….
I’m shaking inside so bad with best climax I’ve ever had. My whole body climaxed, not just my pussy. The feel of his hot cum shooting in me made me go crazy with pleasure. He’s mine…all mine. He better get ready to have a lot of sex with me….I’ve found what has been missing in my sex life. Mmmmm just leave it to me Johnny and cum some more baby…oh…that feels so damn good…mmmmmm…
—————
Johnny reflects…
Mom’s little horny pills opened the door for us. Now she doesn’t take them.
She tells me that ‘I’m’ her little horny pill now.
I think we’ve fucked in every room in the house now, even on the kitchen table and in dad‘s chair.
She fucks like a 16 year old,…only…
…. a whole lot better….
—————

Read 165531 times |
Rated 92.3 % |
(973 votes)

Vote list (Close) :blueheatt
: POSITIVEragub6ib9
: POSITIVEELaken-Palmer
: POSITIVEfarmer Joe
: POSITIVEokieblueyes
: POSITIVETimeDrfter
: POSITIVEGamecockGolfer
: POSITIVETrib Fan
: POSITIVE11bjmouth
: NEGATIVE1sehardon2
: NEGATIVErazdaz1
: POSITIVEejls
: POSITIVEhardoneforgirl
: POSITIVEphxbare
: POSITIVEzpattack12
: POSITIVEsealfan
: POSITIVEsmithy765
: POSITIVEvincy_Pimp
: POSITIVEsoutherngentleman87
: POSITIVEOediplex
: POSITIVEsweetvk
: POSITIVEMilfhunter808
: POSITIVEdallasburg
: POSITIVEsoccerballs65
: POSITIVEacbullrider
: POSITIVEsid1956
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

Mom’s Horney Pills

Mom’s Horny Pills r
My mom Megan, felt she was not performing in bed very well. She didn’t get dad, who was way older, turned on anymore. She didn’t want dad to stray to another woman so she went to the Doctor.
This was a new Doctor, and he was a young guy which she felt may be better suited for her problem. She told him she wanted to turn her husband on and be hotter in bed for him.
Mom had a killer hot body. She had beautiful smooth skin, big tits, perfect hips and legs.
This Doctor saw opportunity to take advantage of her. He gave her a pelvic exam and massaged her G spot, her clit and then masturbated her. He said everything worked, but she just needed ‘sex lessons’. She like his ‘treatment’ and he had made her very sexually excited. She wanted to go back once a week for his ’special’ treatment. He continued masturbating her each week and showed her things that stimulated her sexually. She liked this even more. ‘Sex lessons‘, she called it.
He would always give her a ‘special pill’ at the start of the appointment and then he started showing her about kissing and feeling her body. She kept his ‘treatment’ very secret, but loved him turning her on each week. After he got her very hot, then he would always masturbated her on the table. She was loving all this and found she was having urges to have sex with him. “Show me more, Doctor.” she would say to him. He would say: “Ok”, and then go further each time.
He would unhook her bra and feel her tits. He started kissing them and sucking on her nipples. Next he would lift up her patient gown, and began to kiss her pussy. He licked it and sucked on her clit as she bucked her hips with delight. He had her feel his boner and then suck on it all in the name of ’sex lessons’. One appointment he was masturbating her while she sucked on his boner. She blurted out to put his boner in her and show her how to fuck real good.
He said: “No, I can’t do that. You’ll have to find someone else to do that.”
She said: “But my husband won’t even talk about sex. He just has sex with me for about two minutes and then he’s done. That’s the end of our sex life. I try to turn him on, but I guess I need practice.
After the session, she thought as she drove home….’I know, I’ll ask Johnny to help me.’
That’s when she thought of me, Johnny, her son. Not knowing all this yet, I was 16 and I loved my mom’s hot body and I fantasized about fucking her many times.
That next day, it started. Mom came in my room after dad had left for work. She had on a see through night gown. I could see her big red bra, and red panties thru her white night gown. I was still in bed and she sat down beside me to have a talk with me. She explained her problem and wanted to ’just practice’ turning me on.
I didn’t know what to say at first, but finally the idea sound pretty hot to me and I said ’ok’ …’just for practice’, I’ll do it. The idea sounded hotter and hotter the more I thought about it. I was to tell her ’if’ and ’how much’ she was turning me on. I said ’ok’. She said first she had to go take a pill.
She came back about 20 minutes later. I lay in bed anxiously waiting. She whispered: (“…watch this.”) She began to slowly take her bra shoulder straps down while she still had her night gown on. Damn, she was going to do a strip for me right now.
She looked hot as she took down the shoulder straps and wiggled her arms out of them. She dropped the top of her night gown down to just below her bra. She turned around and sat with her back to me. She asked me to unhook her bra. She reached back and guided my hands to the hooks. When I unhooked it, she guided my hands under her loose bra around to her front and now my hands were full of both of her hot tits. She said: “If you feel ’turned on’, go ahead and feel them all you want.”
I couldn’t believe the luck I was having. Mom had nice full tits, so I proceeded to feel them. She and I were breathing hard as I felt them and her hard nipples. I had never seen her sexually excited, and it was exciting me. Those ‘special’ pills were making her horny, no doubt about it.
She was using me to test out her sex appeal. She became like a hungry animal as she got aggressive with me. She turned, pushed me back on my bed. She jerked her bra out and, opened up her night gown and laid on top of me. Her big tits were bare against my chest. She put her head down by my ear and began to….well…I’d call it ..’moaning talk’. Her voice was soft, sexy and she kinda whispered. She moaned as she talked with little ’oooo’s’. She was breathing hard and her pussy was resting right on my dick. She asked me: “ …feel my body …Johnny.”
I closed my eyes and put my hands under her night gown. Her skin was very warm as she squirmed on top of me. I felt the sides of her tits and down to her ass. She got kinda hyper and her hands were all over me. She was breathing heavy in my ear. She was feeling me up and kissed my neck. She did some more moaning talk….
“….oh baby, you’d like to have sex with me, wouldn’t you Johnny. You want me bad, don’t you. I want you to want me, tell me how much I turn you on and you want me bad….tell me…say it…”
I was in shock as I have never seen my mom act this way. I told her how I felt. “Mom, you’re the hottest mom ever. You turn me on perfect….I’m getting a boner…and… “
She was rubbing her pussy on my boner now. “YES!…go on!” she said. I was in shock at her actions. She acted like she was going to rape me or something. I said: “Yes, you turn me on a lot and yes, I’d like to have sex with you.”
That was just the first morning. The next morning as soon at dad’s car left, here she came again. She had already taken her pill. She came in with a new pink nightie that left her half naked. A tiny top barely covering her ’no bra’ tits, and tiny little panties. She spun around for me to admire it, and her. She laid on top of me again and started that moan talk again. “You liked that, mmmmm, didn’t you Johnny. I can feel your erection under me.
I need your help.
I need to be masturbated bad. I’ll show you what to do.
My mind was going crazy. Fantasizing about my mom was one thing…but… actually doing something, that was something entirely different. She didn’t wait for my answer and laid us on our sides. She took off her nightie and little panties. She took my hand and put it on her wet pussy. My dick went to max hard instantly. Next thing I knew, she had three of my fingers in her wet pussy. She had her legs wide open and used both her hands to push and work my fingers in and out of her pussy. She had me massage her big clit with my other hand.
This was crazy, but I was loving it. She whispered for me to feel around for a certain area called her ‘good’ spot. She instructed me and I went right to it.
I was fingering my mom and liking it. She began to moan and held my wrist tight with both hands. She use my fingers as a dick in her. I was masturbating my own mom.
“That’s it Johnny…that’s it baby…oooo….you got it….this turns you on, doesn’t it. You wish it was your boner in me, don’t you…you can say it, tell me how bad you want to have sex with me…..say it.”
I told her what she wanted to hear.
I got to listen and watch my own mom orgasm with my fingers in her warm wet pussy.
I shot a load in my pajama bottoms.
————-
I had fucked several girls at my age and ate pussy too. This was changing everything. All I could think about was my mom and how hot she was making me. I had wonderful wet dreams about fucking her, eating her warm pussy and her giving me wonderful blow jobs. All these things I hoped….were headed in that direction for real.
Each morning got hotter. When I didn’t think it could get any better.
I waited for mom to come to my room. She would spot my boner and smile. “Already turning you on, am I?” she would say. She would do her sexy tease dance, and watch my eyes get excited.
This morning she told me she wanted to turn me on a new way. She took off my pajama bottoms and started feeling my hard dick. She slowly jacked me and then leaned over and started sucking on my boner.
I went into shock.
She said: “You let me know how I’m doing Johnny, ok?” She got naked and turned herself to go 69. Her wet pussy was staring me in the face. She reached down and pulled my head into her pussy as she began sucking on my dick. She lifted one leg. Opening her pussy wide. How could I resist. She pulled my head into her pussy. “Is that a turn on Johnny?….put your fingers in me like I taught you.” she said. I went for her ’good’ spot and listened as she moaned.
She teased my boner with her tongue. I would just about cum, and she would pull off and do something else. She began to push her clit to my lips and started humping my face. I couldn’t hold off cuming any longer. She seemed to know it and put my dick all the way in her mouth.
I exploded my cum in her mouth. She moaned a victory moan and then held my head and face fucked my tongue hard. She orgasmed a big one. My dick just kept pumping cum in her mouth as she rubbed my face on her pussy and shook hard. I got dizzy it felt so good. Finally she said: “Wow, I must have really turned you on Johnny!….that was fantastic!”
I didn’t have any cum on me, she had licked it all off and swallowed it all.
Sex with mom was the best ever. She wants to be desired, and now I’m going to make her squirm with desire for me. I now dream of fucking her all the time. She got me so hot for her, it’s time to turn her on, like she does me.
After our showers, I had time until dad gets home. She wasn’t expecting me to start turning her on. She wore her robe most of today. I knew she had nothing on under it, but I sure knew what was under it. She had such a smooth hot body. Such nice tits and sexy legs. I found her in the laundry room. I came up behind her and put my arms around her. She sighed big and leaned her head back on me. I whispered: (“..mom, you shouldn’t wear this sexy robe around the house, a guy could come up behind you and molest you. I know you wouldn’t want that. He might just want you so bad he’d feel your tits
( I reached in her robe and felt her nice tits.), feel your ass, ( ran my hand over her naked ass) and reach thru your robe and feel your warm pussy. (I felt her pubic hair and ran a finger down her damp slit.) She was gasping for air now. She moaned out between breaths : “Oh…thank you…. Johnny…..I…never thought about that…will you protect me from a guy…. who wants me so bad, he would put his… hands on my body…and make me all hot…and horny…you know how….I might not want that…..”
Megan thought…. Oh my god…I’m so elated at Johnny’s lust for me.
It was suppose to be a test to see if I could still turn a man on. I didn’t think about his reaction to my turning him on.
That tells me it’s dad, and not me.
I haven’t been turned on by a guy in a very long time. I want a lot more of this from Johnny. His hands have got me so horny, I’m dizzy. He’s making me want to have sex with him so bad. I don’t have the will power to stop this. Keep going Johnny…just keep going….
Johnny’s thoughts….Her little test showed she can really turn on a guy. I don’t know what dad’s problem is but I want to have total sex with mom. We both want it, and it’s going to happen.
I started feeling her body all over from behind her. I slowly took off her robe, I let her robe drop to the floor. She was shaking, waiting for my next move. I lowered my shorts. My boner was sticking between her legs. She moaned and back up tight to me. She spread her legs apart and leaned down on the washer. My boner went in her wet pussy by itself.
I held her smooth hips and started our first fuck. Her pussy was wet and warm as my dick slid in all the way. She began to moan and fucking back on me.
Megan thought… Oh damn Johnny, you feel so good in me, fuck me like I’ve wanted for so long now. I’ve never been fucked from behind before. I’ve got a thousand new hot feelings….oooo fuck me hard and make me climax hard…I need it…I need it bad…cum in me baby…I want to feel you shoot it in me…Oh god it’s happening…..oh baby yes….
Johnny’s reaction…My boner fits in her so hot, I’m going to hold her tits when I cum…I have to cum now…ooooo damn….
She fucked back on my boner so fast, her ass was a blur. She was moaning so loud, as our bodies were slapping together…. she made me cum extra hard. I jerked and shoved my cum in her deep, over and over. My mind went crazy and my legs got weak. She could somehow squeeze her pussy on my boner. It felt out of this world.
She held onto my hands on her tits and just kept fucking and fucking as she kept moaning wonderful sounds. Damn my boner felt hot in her. We squirmed and gasp in euphoria. Her body and mine shook and twitched as it felt so damn good.
There is nothing like the first time…….
Megan….
I’m shaking inside so bad with best climax I’ve ever had. My whole body climaxed, not just my pussy. The feel of his hot cum shooting in me made me go crazy with pleasure. He’s mine…all mine. He better get ready to have a lot of sex with me….I’ve found what has been missing in my sex life. Mmmmm just leave it to me Johnny and cum some more baby…oh…that feels so damn good…mmmmmm…
—————
Johnny reflects…
Mom’s little horny pills opened the door for us. Now she doesn’t take them.
She tells me that ‘I’m’ her little horny pill now.
I think we’ve fucked in every room in the house now, even on the kitchen table and in dad‘s chair.
She fucks like a 16 year old,…only…
…. a whole lot better….
—————

Read 165528 times |
Rated 92.3 % |
(973 votes)

Vote list (Close) :blueheatt
: POSITIVEragub6ib9
: POSITIVEELaken-Palmer
: POSITIVEfarmer Joe
: POSITIVEokieblueyes
: POSITIVETimeDrfter
: POSITIVEGamecockGolfer
: POSITIVETrib Fan
: POSITIVE11bjmouth
: NEGATIVE1sehardon2
: NEGATIVErazdaz1
: POSITIVEejls
: POSITIVEhardoneforgirl
: POSITIVEphxbare
: POSITIVEzpattack12
: POSITIVEsealfan
: POSITIVEsmithy765
: POSITIVEvincy_Pimp
: POSITIVEsoutherngentleman87
: POSITIVEOediplex
: POSITIVEsweetvk
: POSITIVEMilfhunter808
: POSITIVEdallasburg
: POSITIVEsoccerballs65
: POSITIVEacbullrider
: POSITIVEsid1956
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

Mom’s Horney Pills

Mom’s Horny Pills r
My mom Megan, felt she was not performing in bed very well. She didn’t get dad, who was way older, turned on anymore. She didn’t want dad to stray to another woman so she went to the Doctor.
This was a new Doctor, and he was a young guy which she felt may be better suited for her problem. She told him she wanted to turn her husband on and be hotter in bed for him.
Mom had a killer hot body. She had beautiful smooth skin, big tits, perfect hips and legs.
This Doctor saw opportunity to take advantage of her. He gave her a pelvic exam and massaged her G spot, her clit and then masturbated her. He said everything worked, but she just needed ‘sex lessons’. She like his ‘treatment’ and he had made her very sexually excited. She wanted to go back once a week for his ’special’ treatment. He continued masturbating her each week and showed her things that stimulated her sexually. She liked this even more. ‘Sex lessons‘, she called it.
He would always give her a ‘special pill’ at the start of the appointment and then he started showing her about kissing and feeling her body. She kept his ‘treatment’ very secret, but loved him turning her on each week. After he got her very hot, then he would always masturbated her on the table. She was loving all this and found she was having urges to have sex with him. “Show me more, Doctor.” she would say to him. He would say: “Ok”, and then go further each time.
He would unhook her bra and feel her tits. He started kissing them and sucking on her nipples. Next he would lift up her patient gown, and began to kiss her pussy. He licked it and sucked on her clit as she bucked her hips with delight. He had her feel his boner and then suck on it all in the name of ’sex lessons’. One appointment he was masturbating her while she sucked on his boner. She blurted out to put his boner in her and show her how to fuck real good.
He said: “No, I can’t do that. You’ll have to find someone else to do that.”
She said: “But my husband won’t even talk about sex. He just has sex with me for about two minutes and then he’s done. That’s the end of our sex life. I try to turn him on, but I guess I need practice.
After the session, she thought as she drove home….’I know, I’ll ask Johnny to help me.’
That’s when she thought of me, Johnny, her son. Not knowing all this yet, I was 16 and I loved my mom’s hot body and I fantasized about fucking her many times.
That next day, it started. Mom came in my room after dad had left for work. She had on a see through night gown. I could see her big red bra, and red panties thru her white night gown. I was still in bed and she sat down beside me to have a talk with me. She explained her problem and wanted to ’just practice’ turning me on.
I didn’t know what to say at first, but finally the idea sound pretty hot to me and I said ’ok’ …’just for practice’, I’ll do it. The idea sounded hotter and hotter the more I thought about it. I was to tell her ’if’ and ’how much’ she was turning me on. I said ’ok’. She said first she had to go take a pill.
She came back about 20 minutes later. I lay in bed anxiously waiting. She whispered: (“…watch this.”) She began to slowly take her bra shoulder straps down while she still had her night gown on. Damn, she was going to do a strip for me right now.
She looked hot as she took down the shoulder straps and wiggled her arms out of them. She dropped the top of her night gown down to just below her bra. She turned around and sat with her back to me. She asked me to unhook her bra. She reached back and guided my hands to the hooks. When I unhooked it, she guided my hands under her loose bra around to her front and now my hands were full of both of her hot tits. She said: “If you feel ’turned on’, go ahead and feel them all you want.”
I couldn’t believe the luck I was having. Mom had nice full tits, so I proceeded to feel them. She and I were breathing hard as I felt them and her hard nipples. I had never seen her sexually excited, and it was exciting me. Those ‘special’ pills were making her horny, no doubt about it.
She was using me to test out her sex appeal. She became like a hungry animal as she got aggressive with me. She turned, pushed me back on my bed. She jerked her bra out and, opened up her night gown and laid on top of me. Her big tits were bare against my chest. She put her head down by my ear and began to….well…I’d call it ..’moaning talk’. Her voice was soft, sexy and she kinda whispered. She moaned as she talked with little ’oooo’s’. She was breathing hard and her pussy was resting right on my dick. She asked me: “ …feel my body …Johnny.”
I closed my eyes and put my hands under her night gown. Her skin was very warm as she squirmed on top of me. I felt the sides of her tits and down to her ass. She got kinda hyper and her hands were all over me. She was breathing heavy in my ear. She was feeling me up and kissed my neck. She did some more moaning talk….
“….oh baby, you’d like to have sex with me, wouldn’t you Johnny. You want me bad, don’t you. I want you to want me, tell me how much I turn you on and you want me bad….tell me…say it…”
I was in shock as I have never seen my mom act this way. I told her how I felt. “Mom, you’re the hottest mom ever. You turn me on perfect….I’m getting a boner…and… “
She was rubbing her pussy on my boner now. “YES!…go on!” she said. I was in shock at her actions. She acted like she was going to rape me or something. I said: “Yes, you turn me on a lot and yes, I’d like to have sex with you.”
That was just the first morning. The next morning as soon at dad’s car left, here she came again. She had already taken her pill. She came in with a new pink nightie that left her half naked. A tiny top barely covering her ’no bra’ tits, and tiny little panties. She spun around for me to admire it, and her. She laid on top of me again and started that moan talk again. “You liked that, mmmmm, didn’t you Johnny. I can feel your erection under me.
I need your help.
I need to be masturbated bad. I’ll show you what to do.
My mind was going crazy. Fantasizing about my mom was one thing…but… actually doing something, that was something entirely different. She didn’t wait for my answer and laid us on our sides. She took off her nightie and little panties. She took my hand and put it on her wet pussy. My dick went to max hard instantly. Next thing I knew, she had three of my fingers in her wet pussy. She had her legs wide open and used both her hands to push and work my fingers in and out of her pussy. She had me massage her big clit with my other hand.
This was crazy, but I was loving it. She whispered for me to feel around for a certain area called her ‘good’ spot. She instructed me and I went right to it.
I was fingering my mom and liking it. She began to moan and held my wrist tight with both hands. She use my fingers as a dick in her. I was masturbating my own mom.
“That’s it Johnny…that’s it baby…oooo….you got it….this turns you on, doesn’t it. You wish it was your boner in me, don’t you…you can say it, tell me how bad you want to have sex with me…..say it.”
I told her what she wanted to hear.
I got to listen and watch my own mom orgasm with my fingers in her warm wet pussy.
I shot a load in my pajama bottoms.
————-
I had fucked several girls at my age and ate pussy too. This was changing everything. All I could think about was my mom and how hot she was making me. I had wonderful wet dreams about fucking her, eating her warm pussy and her giving me wonderful blow jobs. All these things I hoped….were headed in that direction for real.
Each morning got hotter. When I didn’t think it could get any better.
I waited for mom to come to my room. She would spot my boner and smile. “Already turning you on, am I?” she would say. She would do her sexy tease dance, and watch my eyes get excited.
This morning she told me she wanted to turn me on a new way. She took off my pajama bottoms and started feeling my hard dick. She slowly jacked me and then leaned over and started sucking on my boner.
I went into shock.
She said: “You let me know how I’m doing Johnny, ok?” She got naked and turned herself to go 69. Her wet pussy was staring me in the face. She reached down and pulled my head into her pussy as she began sucking on my dick. She lifted one leg. Opening her pussy wide. How could I resist. She pulled my head into her pussy. “Is that a turn on Johnny?….put your fingers in me like I taught you.” she said. I went for her ’good’ spot and listened as she moaned.
She teased my boner with her tongue. I would just about cum, and she would pull off and do something else. She began to push her clit to my lips and started humping my face. I couldn’t hold off cuming any longer. She seemed to know it and put my dick all the way in her mouth.
I exploded my cum in her mouth. She moaned a victory moan and then held my head and face fucked my tongue hard. She orgasmed a big one. My dick just kept pumping cum in her mouth as she rubbed my face on her pussy and shook hard. I got dizzy it felt so good. Finally she said: “Wow, I must have really turned you on Johnny!….that was fantastic!”
I didn’t have any cum on me, she had licked it all off and swallowed it all.
Sex with mom was the best ever. She wants to be desired, and now I’m going to make her squirm with desire for me. I now dream of fucking her all the time. She got me so hot for her, it’s time to turn her on, like she does me.
After our showers, I had time until dad gets home. She wasn’t expecting me to start turning her on. She wore her robe most of today. I knew she had nothing on under it, but I sure knew what was under it. She had such a smooth hot body. Such nice tits and sexy legs. I found her in the laundry room. I came up behind her and put my arms around her. She sighed big and leaned her head back on me. I whispered: (“..mom, you shouldn’t wear this sexy robe around the house, a guy could come up behind you and molest you. I know you wouldn’t want that. He might just want you so bad he’d feel your tits
( I reached in her robe and felt her nice tits.), feel your ass, ( ran my hand over her naked ass) and reach thru your robe and feel your warm pussy. (I felt her pubic hair and ran a finger down her damp slit.) She was gasping for air now. She moaned out between breaths : “Oh…thank you…. Johnny…..I…never thought about that…will you protect me from a guy…. who wants me so bad, he would put his… hands on my body…and make me all hot…and horny…you know how….I might not want that…..”
Megan thought…. Oh my god…I’m so elated at Johnny’s lust for me.
It was suppose to be a test to see if I could still turn a man on. I didn’t think about his reaction to my turning him on.
That tells me it’s dad, and not me.
I haven’t been turned on by a guy in a very long time. I want a lot more of this from Johnny. His hands have got me so horny, I’m dizzy. He’s making me want to have sex with him so bad. I don’t have the will power to stop this. Keep going Johnny…just keep going….
Johnny’s thoughts….Her little test showed she can really turn on a guy. I don’t know what dad’s problem is but I want to have total sex with mom. We both want it, and it’s going to happen.
I started feeling her body all over from behind her. I slowly took off her robe, I let her robe drop to the floor. She was shaking, waiting for my next move. I lowered my shorts. My boner was sticking between her legs. She moaned and back up tight to me. She spread her legs apart and leaned down on the washer. My boner went in her wet pussy by itself.
I held her smooth hips and started our first fuck. Her pussy was wet and warm as my dick slid in all the way. She began to moan and fucking back on me.
Megan thought… Oh damn Johnny, you feel so good in me, fuck me like I’ve wanted for so long now. I’ve never been fucked from behind before. I’ve got a thousand new hot feelings….oooo fuck me hard and make me climax hard…I need it…I need it bad…cum in me baby…I want to feel you shoot it in me…Oh god it’s happening…..oh baby yes….
Johnny’s reaction…My boner fits in her so hot, I’m going to hold her tits when I cum…I have to cum now…ooooo damn….
She fucked back on my boner so fast, her ass was a blur. She was moaning so loud, as our bodies were slapping together…. she made me cum extra hard. I jerked and shoved my cum in her deep, over and over. My mind went crazy and my legs got weak. She could somehow squeeze her pussy on my boner. It felt out of this world.
She held onto my hands on her tits and just kept fucking and fucking as she kept moaning wonderful sounds. Damn my boner felt hot in her. We squirmed and gasp in euphoria. Her body and mine shook and twitched as it felt so damn good.
There is nothing like the first time…….
Megan….
I’m shaking inside so bad with best climax I’ve ever had. My whole body climaxed, not just my pussy. The feel of his hot cum shooting in me made me go crazy with pleasure. He’s mine…all mine. He better get ready to have a lot of sex with me….I’ve found what has been missing in my sex life. Mmmmm just leave it to me Johnny and cum some more baby…oh…that feels so damn good…mmmmmm…
—————
Johnny reflects…
Mom’s little horny pills opened the door for us. Now she doesn’t take them.
She tells me that ‘I’m’ her little horny pill now.
I think we’ve fucked in every room in the house now, even on the kitchen table and in dad‘s chair.
She fucks like a 16 year old,…only…
…. a whole lot better….
—————

Read 165534 times |
Rated 92.3 % |
(973 votes)

Vote list (Close) :blueheatt
: POSITIVEragub6ib9
: POSITIVEELaken-Palmer
: POSITIVEfarmer Joe
: POSITIVEokieblueyes
: POSITIVETimeDrfter
: POSITIVEGamecockGolfer
: POSITIVETrib Fan
: POSITIVE11bjmouth
: NEGATIVE1sehardon2
: NEGATIVErazdaz1
: POSITIVEejls
: POSITIVEhardoneforgirl
: POSITIVEphxbare
: POSITIVEzpattack12
: POSITIVEsealfan
: POSITIVEsmithy765
: POSITIVEvincy_Pimp
: POSITIVEsoutherngentleman87
: POSITIVEOediplex
: POSITIVEsweetvk
: POSITIVEMilfhunter808
: POSITIVEdallasburg
: POSITIVEsoccerballs65
: POSITIVEacbullrider
: POSITIVEsid1956
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

Mom’s Horney Pills

Mom’s Horny Pills r
My mom Megan, felt she was not performing in bed very well. She didn’t get dad, who was way older, turned on anymore. She didn’t want dad to stray to another woman so she went to the Doctor.
This was a new Doctor, and he was a young guy which she felt may be better suited for her problem. She told him she wanted to turn her husband on and be hotter in bed for him.
Mom had a killer hot body. She had beautiful smooth skin, big tits, perfect hips and legs.
This Doctor saw opportunity to take advantage of her. He gave her a pelvic exam and massaged her G spot, her clit and then masturbated her. He said everything worked, but she just needed ‘sex lessons’. She like his ‘treatment’ and he had made her very sexually excited. She wanted to go back once a week for his ’special’ treatment. He continued masturbating her each week and showed her things that stimulated her sexually. She liked this even more. ‘Sex lessons‘, she called it.
He would always give her a ‘special pill’ at the start of the appointment and then he started showing her about kissing and feeling her body. She kept his ‘treatment’ very secret, but loved him turning her on each week. After he got her very hot, then he would always masturbated her on the table. She was loving all this and found she was having urges to have sex with him. “Show me more, Doctor.” she would say to him. He would say: “Ok”, and then go further each time.
He would unhook her bra and feel her tits. He started kissing them and sucking on her nipples. Next he would lift up her patient gown, and began to kiss her pussy. He licked it and sucked on her clit as she bucked her hips with delight. He had her feel his boner and then suck on it all in the name of ’sex lessons’. One appointment he was masturbating her while she sucked on his boner. She blurted out to put his boner in her and show her how to fuck real good.
He said: “No, I can’t do that. You’ll have to find someone else to do that.”
She said: “But my husband won’t even talk about sex. He just has sex with me for about two minutes and then he’s done. That’s the end of our sex life. I try to turn him on, but I guess I need practice.
After the session, she thought as she drove home….’I know, I’ll ask Johnny to help me.’
That’s when she thought of me, Johnny, her son. Not knowing all this yet, I was 16 and I loved my mom’s hot body and I fantasized about fucking her many times.
That next day, it started. Mom came in my room after dad had left for work. She had on a see through night gown. I could see her big red bra, and red panties thru her white night gown. I was still in bed and she sat down beside me to have a talk with me. She explained her problem and wanted to ’just practice’ turning me on.
I didn’t know what to say at first, but finally the idea sound pretty hot to me and I said ’ok’ …’just for practice’, I’ll do it. The idea sounded hotter and hotter the more I thought about it. I was to tell her ’if’ and ’how much’ she was turning me on. I said ’ok’. She said first she had to go take a pill.
She came back about 20 minutes later. I lay in bed anxiously waiting. She whispered: (“…watch this.”) She began to slowly take her bra shoulder straps down while she still had her night gown on. Damn, she was going to do a strip for me right now.
She looked hot as she took down the shoulder straps and wiggled her arms out of them. She dropped the top of her night gown down to just below her bra. She turned around and sat with her back to me. She asked me to unhook her bra. She reached back and guided my hands to the hooks. When I unhooked it, she guided my hands under her loose bra around to her front and now my hands were full of both of her hot tits. She said: “If you feel ’turned on’, go ahead and feel them all you want.”
I couldn’t believe the luck I was having. Mom had nice full tits, so I proceeded to feel them. She and I were breathing hard as I felt them and her hard nipples. I had never seen her sexually excited, and it was exciting me. Those ‘special’ pills were making her horny, no doubt about it.
She was using me to test out her sex appeal. She became like a hungry animal as she got aggressive with me. She turned, pushed me back on my bed. She jerked her bra out and, opened up her night gown and laid on top of me. Her big tits were bare against my chest. She put her head down by my ear and began to….well…I’d call it ..’moaning talk’. Her voice was soft, sexy and she kinda whispered. She moaned as she talked with little ’oooo’s’. She was breathing hard and her pussy was resting right on my dick. She asked me: “ …feel my body …Johnny.”
I closed my eyes and put my hands under her night gown. Her skin was very warm as she squirmed on top of me. I felt the sides of her tits and down to her ass. She got kinda hyper and her hands were all over me. She was breathing heavy in my ear. She was feeling me up and kissed my neck. She did some more moaning talk….
“….oh baby, you’d like to have sex with me, wouldn’t you Johnny. You want me bad, don’t you. I want you to want me, tell me how much I turn you on and you want me bad….tell me…say it…”
I was in shock as I have never seen my mom act this way. I told her how I felt. “Mom, you’re the hottest mom ever. You turn me on perfect….I’m getting a boner…and… “
She was rubbing her pussy on my boner now. “YES!…go on!” she said. I was in shock at her actions. She acted like she was going to rape me or something. I said: “Yes, you turn me on a lot and yes, I’d like to have sex with you.”
That was just the first morning. The next morning as soon at dad’s car left, here she came again. She had already taken her pill. She came in with a new pink nightie that left her half naked. A tiny top barely covering her ’no bra’ tits, and tiny little panties. She spun around for me to admire it, and her. She laid on top of me again and started that moan talk again. “You liked that, mmmmm, didn’t you Johnny. I can feel your erection under me.
I need your help.
I need to be masturbated bad. I’ll show you what to do.
My mind was going crazy. Fantasizing about my mom was one thing…but… actually doing something, that was something entirely different. She didn’t wait for my answer and laid us on our sides. She took off her nightie and little panties. She took my hand and put it on her wet pussy. My dick went to max hard instantly. Next thing I knew, she had three of my fingers in her wet pussy. She had her legs wide open and used both her hands to push and work my fingers in and out of her pussy. She had me massage her big clit with my other hand.
This was crazy, but I was loving it. She whispered for me to feel around for a certain area called her ‘good’ spot. She instructed me and I went right to it.
I was fingering my mom and liking it. She began to moan and held my wrist tight with both hands. She use my fingers as a dick in her. I was masturbating my own mom.
“That’s it Johnny…that’s it baby…oooo….you got it….this turns you on, doesn’t it. You wish it was your boner in me, don’t you…you can say it, tell me how bad you want to have sex with me…..say it.”
I told her what she wanted to hear.
I got to listen and watch my own mom orgasm with my fingers in her warm wet pussy.
I shot a load in my pajama bottoms.
————-
I had fucked several girls at my age and ate pussy too. This was changing everything. All I could think about was my mom and how hot she was making me. I had wonderful wet dreams about fucking her, eating her warm pussy and her giving me wonderful blow jobs. All these things I hoped….were headed in that direction for real.
Each morning got hotter. When I didn’t think it could get any better.
I waited for mom to come to my room. She would spot my boner and smile. “Already turning you on, am I?” she would say. She would do her sexy tease dance, and watch my eyes get excited.
This morning she told me she wanted to turn me on a new way. She took off my pajama bottoms and started feeling my hard dick. She slowly jacked me and then leaned over and started sucking on my boner.
I went into shock.
She said: “You let me know how I’m doing Johnny, ok?” She got naked and turned herself to go 69. Her wet pussy was staring me in the face. She reached down and pulled my head into her pussy as she began sucking on my dick. She lifted one leg. Opening her pussy wide. How could I resist. She pulled my head into her pussy. “Is that a turn on Johnny?….put your fingers in me like I taught you.” she said. I went for her ’good’ spot and listened as she moaned.
She teased my boner with her tongue. I would just about cum, and she would pull off and do something else. She began to push her clit to my lips and started humping my face. I couldn’t hold off cuming any longer. She seemed to know it and put my dick all the way in her mouth.
I exploded my cum in her mouth. She moaned a victory moan and then held my head and face fucked my tongue hard. She orgasmed a big one. My dick just kept pumping cum in her mouth as she rubbed my face on her pussy and shook hard. I got dizzy it felt so good. Finally she said: “Wow, I must have really turned you on Johnny!….that was fantastic!”
I didn’t have any cum on me, she had licked it all off and swallowed it all.
Sex with mom was the best ever. She wants to be desired, and now I’m going to make her squirm with desire for me. I now dream of fucking her all the time. She got me so hot for her, it’s time to turn her on, like she does me.
After our showers, I had time until dad gets home. She wasn’t expecting me to start turning her on. She wore her robe most of today. I knew she had nothing on under it, but I sure knew what was under it. She had such a smooth hot body. Such nice tits and sexy legs. I found her in the laundry room. I came up behind her and put my arms around her. She sighed big and leaned her head back on me. I whispered: (“..mom, you shouldn’t wear this sexy robe around the house, a guy could come up behind you and molest you. I know you wouldn’t want that. He might just want you so bad he’d feel your tits
( I reached in her robe and felt her nice tits.), feel your ass, ( ran my hand over her naked ass) and reach thru your robe and feel your warm pussy. (I felt her pubic hair and ran a finger down her damp slit.) She was gasping for air now. She moaned out between breaths : “Oh…thank you…. Johnny…..I…never thought about that…will you protect me from a guy…. who wants me so bad, he would put his… hands on my body…and make me all hot…and horny…you know how….I might not want that…..”
Megan thought…. Oh my god…I’m so elated at Johnny’s lust for me.
It was suppose to be a test to see if I could still turn a man on. I didn’t think about his reaction to my turning him on.
That tells me it’s dad, and not me.
I haven’t been turned on by a guy in a very long time. I want a lot more of this from Johnny. His hands have got me so horny, I’m dizzy. He’s making me want to have sex with him so bad. I don’t have the will power to stop this. Keep going Johnny…just keep going….
Johnny’s thoughts….Her little test showed she can really turn on a guy. I don’t know what dad’s problem is but I want to have total sex with mom. We both want it, and it’s going to happen.
I started feeling her body all over from behind her. I slowly took off her robe, I let her robe drop to the floor. She was shaking, waiting for my next move. I lowered my shorts. My boner was sticking between her legs. She moaned and back up tight to me. She spread her legs apart and leaned down on the washer. My boner went in her wet pussy by itself.
I held her smooth hips and started our first fuck. Her pussy was wet and warm as my dick slid in all the way. She began to moan and fucking back on me.
Megan thought… Oh damn Johnny, you feel so good in me, fuck me like I’ve wanted for so long now. I’ve never been fucked from behind before. I’ve got a thousand new hot feelings….oooo fuck me hard and make me climax hard…I need it…I need it bad…cum in me baby…I want to feel you shoot it in me…Oh god it’s happening…..oh baby yes….
Johnny’s reaction…My boner fits in her so hot, I’m going to hold her tits when I cum…I have to cum now…ooooo damn….
She fucked back on my boner so fast, her ass was a blur. She was moaning so loud, as our bodies were slapping together…. she made me cum extra hard. I jerked and shoved my cum in her deep, over and over. My mind went crazy and my legs got weak. She could somehow squeeze her pussy on my boner. It felt out of this world.
She held onto my hands on her tits and just kept fucking and fucking as she kept moaning wonderful sounds. Damn my boner felt hot in her. We squirmed and gasp in euphoria. Her body and mine shook and twitched as it felt so damn good.
There is nothing like the first time…….
Megan….
I’m shaking inside so bad with best climax I’ve ever had. My whole body climaxed, not just my pussy. The feel of his hot cum shooting in me made me go crazy with pleasure. He’s mine…all mine. He better get ready to have a lot of sex with me….I’ve found what has been missing in my sex life. Mmmmm just leave it to me Johnny and cum some more baby…oh…that feels so damn good…mmmmmm…
—————
Johnny reflects…
Mom’s little horny pills opened the door for us. Now she doesn’t take them.
She tells me that ‘I’m’ her little horny pill now.
I think we’ve fucked in every room in the house now, even on the kitchen table and in dad‘s chair.
She fucks like a 16 year old,…only…
…. a whole lot better….
—————

Read 165525 times |
Rated 92.3 % |
(973 votes)

Vote list (Close) :blueheatt
: POSITIVEragub6ib9
: POSITIVEELaken-Palmer
: POSITIVEfarmer Joe
: POSITIVEokieblueyes
: POSITIVETimeDrfter
: POSITIVEGamecockGolfer
: POSITIVETrib Fan
: POSITIVE11bjmouth
: NEGATIVE1sehardon2
: NEGATIVErazdaz1
: POSITIVEejls
: POSITIVEhardoneforgirl
: POSITIVEphxbare
: POSITIVEzpattack12
: POSITIVEsealfan
: POSITIVEsmithy765
: POSITIVEvincy_Pimp
: POSITIVEsoutherngentleman87
: POSITIVEOediplex
: POSITIVEsweetvk
: POSITIVEMilfhunter808
: POSITIVEdallasburg
: POSITIVEsoccerballs65
: POSITIVEacbullrider
: POSITIVEsid1956
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

Mom’s Horney Pills

Mom’s Horny Pills r
My mom Megan, felt she was not performing in bed very well. She didn’t get dad, who was way older, turned on anymore. She didn’t want dad to stray to another woman so she went to the Doctor.
This was a new Doctor, and he was a young guy which she felt may be better suited for her problem. She told him she wanted to turn her husband on and be hotter in bed for him.
Mom had a killer hot body. She had beautiful smooth skin, big tits, perfect hips and legs.
This Doctor saw opportunity to take advantage of her. He gave her a pelvic exam and massaged her G spot, her clit and then masturbated her. He said everything worked, but she just needed ‘sex lessons’. She like his ‘treatment’ and he had made her very sexually excited. She wanted to go back once a week for his ’special’ treatment. He continued masturbating her each week and showed her things that stimulated her sexually. She liked this even more. ‘Sex lessons‘, she called it.
He would always give her a ‘special pill’ at the start of the appointment and then he started showing her about kissing and feeling her body. She kept his ‘treatment’ very secret, but loved him turning her on each week. After he got her very hot, then he would always masturbated her on the table. She was loving all this and found she was having urges to have sex with him. “Show me more, Doctor.” she would say to him. He would say: “Ok”, and then go further each time.
He would unhook her bra and feel her tits. He started kissing them and sucking on her nipples. Next he would lift up her patient gown, and began to kiss her pussy. He licked it and sucked on her clit as she bucked her hips with delight. He had her feel his boner and then suck on it all in the name of ’sex lessons’. One appointment he was masturbating her while she sucked on his boner. She blurted out to put his boner in her and show her how to fuck real good.
He said: “No, I can’t do that. You’ll have to find someone else to do that.”
She said: “But my husband won’t even talk about sex. He just has sex with me for about two minutes and then he’s done. That’s the end of our sex life. I try to turn him on, but I guess I need practice.
After the session, she thought as she drove home….’I know, I’ll ask Johnny to help me.’
That’s when she thought of me, Johnny, her son. Not knowing all this yet, I was 16 and I loved my mom’s hot body and I fantasized about fucking her many times.
That next day, it started. Mom came in my room after dad had left for work. She had on a see through night gown. I could see her big red bra, and red panties thru her white night gown. I was still in bed and she sat down beside me to have a talk with me. She explained her problem and wanted to ’just practice’ turning me on.
I didn’t know what to say at first, but finally the idea sound pretty hot to me and I said ’ok’ …’just for practice’, I’ll do it. The idea sounded hotter and hotter the more I thought about it. I was to tell her ’if’ and ’how much’ she was turning me on. I said ’ok’. She said first she had to go take a pill.
She came back about 20 minutes later. I lay in bed anxiously waiting. She whispered: (“…watch this.”) She began to slowly take her bra shoulder straps down while she still had her night gown on. Damn, she was going to do a strip for me right now.
She looked hot as she took down the shoulder straps and wiggled her arms out of them. She dropped the top of her night gown down to just below her bra. She turned around and sat with her back to me. She asked me to unhook her bra. She reached back and guided my hands to the hooks. When I unhooked it, she guided my hands under her loose bra around to her front and now my hands were full of both of her hot tits. She said: “If you feel ’turned on’, go ahead and feel them all you want.”
I couldn’t believe the luck I was having. Mom had nice full tits, so I proceeded to feel them. She and I were breathing hard as I felt them and her hard nipples. I had never seen her sexually excited, and it was exciting me. Those ‘special’ pills were making her horny, no doubt about it.
She was using me to test out her sex appeal. She became like a hungry animal as she got aggressive with me. She turned, pushed me back on my bed. She jerked her bra out and, opened up her night gown and laid on top of me. Her big tits were bare against my chest. She put her head down by my ear and began to….well…I’d call it ..’moaning talk’. Her voice was soft, sexy and she kinda whispered. She moaned as she talked with little ’oooo’s’. She was breathing hard and her pussy was resting right on my dick. She asked me: “ …feel my body …Johnny.”
I closed my eyes and put my hands under her night gown. Her skin was very warm as she squirmed on top of me. I felt the sides of her tits and down to her ass. She got kinda hyper and her hands were all over me. She was breathing heavy in my ear. She was feeling me up and kissed my neck. She did some more moaning talk….
“….oh baby, you’d like to have sex with me, wouldn’t you Johnny. You want me bad, don’t you. I want you to want me, tell me how much I turn you on and you want me bad….tell me…say it…”
I was in shock as I have never seen my mom act this way. I told her how I felt. “Mom, you’re the hottest mom ever. You turn me on perfect….I’m getting a boner…and… “
She was rubbing her pussy on my boner now. “YES!…go on!” she said. I was in shock at her actions. She acted like she was going to rape me or something. I said: “Yes, you turn me on a lot and yes, I’d like to have sex with you.”
That was just the first morning. The next morning as soon at dad’s car left, here she came again. She had already taken her pill. She came in with a new pink nightie that left her half naked. A tiny top barely covering her ’no bra’ tits, and tiny little panties. She spun around for me to admire it, and her. She laid on top of me again and started that moan talk again. “You liked that, mmmmm, didn’t you Johnny. I can feel your erection under me.
I need your help.
I need to be masturbated bad. I’ll show you what to do.
My mind was going crazy. Fantasizing about my mom was one thing…but… actually doing something, that was something entirely different. She didn’t wait for my answer and laid us on our sides. She took off her nightie and little panties. She took my hand and put it on her wet pussy. My dick went to max hard instantly. Next thing I knew, she had three of my fingers in her wet pussy. She had her legs wide open and used both her hands to push and work my fingers in and out of her pussy. She had me massage her big clit with my other hand.
This was crazy, but I was loving it. She whispered for me to feel around for a certain area called her ‘good’ spot. She instructed me and I went right to it.
I was fingering my mom and liking it. She began to moan and held my wrist tight with both hands. She use my fingers as a dick in her. I was masturbating my own mom.
“That’s it Johnny…that’s it baby…oooo….you got it….this turns you on, doesn’t it. You wish it was your boner in me, don’t you…you can say it, tell me how bad you want to have sex with me…..say it.”
I told her what she wanted to hear.
I got to listen and watch my own mom orgasm with my fingers in her warm wet pussy.
I shot a load in my pajama bottoms.
————-
I had fucked several girls at my age and ate pussy too. This was changing everything. All I could think about was my mom and how hot she was making me. I had wonderful wet dreams about fucking her, eating her warm pussy and her giving me wonderful blow jobs. All these things I hoped….were headed in that direction for real.
Each morning got hotter. When I didn’t think it could get any better.
I waited for mom to come to my room. She would spot my boner and smile. “Already turning you on, am I?” she would say. She would do her sexy tease dance, and watch my eyes get excited.
This morning she told me she wanted to turn me on a new way. She took off my pajama bottoms and started feeling my hard dick. She slowly jacked me and then leaned over and started sucking on my boner.
I went into shock.
She said: “You let me know how I’m doing Johnny, ok?” She got naked and turned herself to go 69. Her wet pussy was staring me in the face. She reached down and pulled my head into her pussy as she began sucking on my dick. She lifted one leg. Opening her pussy wide. How could I resist. She pulled my head into her pussy. “Is that a turn on Johnny?….put your fingers in me like I taught you.” she said. I went for her ’good’ spot and listened as she moaned.
She teased my boner with her tongue. I would just about cum, and she would pull off and do something else. She began to push her clit to my lips and started humping my face. I couldn’t hold off cuming any longer. She seemed to know it and put my dick all the way in her mouth.
I exploded my cum in her mouth. She moaned a victory moan and then held my head and face fucked my tongue hard. She orgasmed a big one. My dick just kept pumping cum in her mouth as she rubbed my face on her pussy and shook hard. I got dizzy it felt so good. Finally she said: “Wow, I must have really turned you on Johnny!….that was fantastic!”
I didn’t have any cum on me, she had licked it all off and swallowed it all.
Sex with mom was the best ever. She wants to be desired, and now I’m going to make her squirm with desire for me. I now dream of fucking her all the time. She got me so hot for her, it’s time to turn her on, like she does me.
After our showers, I had time until dad gets home. She wasn’t expecting me to start turning her on. She wore her robe most of today. I knew she had nothing on under it, but I sure knew what was under it. She had such a smooth hot body. Such nice tits and sexy legs. I found her in the laundry room. I came up behind her and put my arms around her. She sighed big and leaned her head back on me. I whispered: (“..mom, you shouldn’t wear this sexy robe around the house, a guy could come up behind you and molest you. I know you wouldn’t want that. He might just want you so bad he’d feel your tits
( I reached in her robe and felt her nice tits.), feel your ass, ( ran my hand over her naked ass) and reach thru your robe and feel your warm pussy. (I felt her pubic hair and ran a finger down her damp slit.) She was gasping for air now. She moaned out between breaths : “Oh…thank you…. Johnny…..I…never thought about that…will you protect me from a guy…. who wants me so bad, he would put his… hands on my body…and make me all hot…and horny…you know how….I might not want that…..”
Megan thought…. Oh my god…I’m so elated at Johnny’s lust for me.
It was suppose to be a test to see if I could still turn a man on. I didn’t think about his reaction to my turning him on.
That tells me it’s dad, and not me.
I haven’t been turned on by a guy in a very long time. I want a lot more of this from Johnny. His hands have got me so horny, I’m dizzy. He’s making me want to have sex with him so bad. I don’t have the will power to stop this. Keep going Johnny…just keep going….
Johnny’s thoughts….Her little test showed she can really turn on a guy. I don’t know what dad’s problem is but I want to have total sex with mom. We both want it, and it’s going to happen.
I started feeling her body all over from behind her. I slowly took off her robe, I let her robe drop to the floor. She was shaking, waiting for my next move. I lowered my shorts. My boner was sticking between her legs. She moaned and back up tight to me. She spread her legs apart and leaned down on the washer. My boner went in her wet pussy by itself.
I held her smooth hips and started our first fuck. Her pussy was wet and warm as my dick slid in all the way. She began to moan and fucking back on me.
Megan thought… Oh damn Johnny, you feel so good in me, fuck me like I’ve wanted for so long now. I’ve never been fucked from behind before. I’ve got a thousand new hot feelings….oooo fuck me hard and make me climax hard…I need it…I need it bad…cum in me baby…I want to feel you shoot it in me…Oh god it’s happening…..oh baby yes….
Johnny’s reaction…My boner fits in her so hot, I’m going to hold her tits when I cum…I have to cum now…ooooo damn….
She fucked back on my boner so fast, her ass was a blur. She was moaning so loud, as our bodies were slapping together…. she made me cum extra hard. I jerked and shoved my cum in her deep, over and over. My mind went crazy and my legs got weak. She could somehow squeeze her pussy on my boner. It felt out of this world.
She held onto my hands on her tits and just kept fucking and fucking as she kept moaning wonderful sounds. Damn my boner felt hot in her. We squirmed and gasp in euphoria. Her body and mine shook and twitched as it felt so damn good.
There is nothing like the first time…….
Megan….
I’m shaking inside so bad with best climax I’ve ever had. My whole body climaxed, not just my pussy. The feel of his hot cum shooting in me made me go crazy with pleasure. He’s mine…all mine. He better get ready to have a lot of sex with me….I’ve found what has been missing in my sex life. Mmmmm just leave it to me Johnny and cum some more baby…oh…that feels so damn good…mmmmmm…
—————
Johnny reflects…
Mom’s little horny pills opened the door for us. Now she doesn’t take them.
She tells me that ‘I’m’ her little horny pill now.
I think we’ve fucked in every room in the house now, even on the kitchen table and in dad‘s chair.
She fucks like a 16 year old,…only…
…. a whole lot better….
—————

Read 165519 times |
Rated 92.3 % |
(973 votes)

Vote list (Close) :blueheatt
: POSITIVEragub6ib9
: POSITIVEELaken-Palmer
: POSITIVEfarmer Joe
: POSITIVEokieblueyes
: POSITIVETimeDrfter
: POSITIVEGamecockGolfer
: POSITIVETrib Fan
: POSITIVE11bjmouth
: NEGATIVE1sehardon2
: NEGATIVErazdaz1
: POSITIVEejls
: POSITIVEhardoneforgirl
: POSITIVEphxbare
: POSITIVEzpattack12
: POSITIVEsealfan
: POSITIVEsmithy765
: POSITIVEvincy_Pimp
: POSITIVEsoutherngentleman87
: POSITIVEOediplex
: POSITIVEsweetvk
: POSITIVEMilfhunter808
: POSITIVEdallasburg
: POSITIVEsoccerballs65
: POSITIVEacbullrider
: POSITIVEsid1956
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

Mom’s Horney Pills

Mom’s Horny Pills r
My mom Megan, felt she was not performing in bed very well. She didn’t get dad, who was way older, turned on anymore. She didn’t want dad to stray to another woman so she went to the Doctor.
This was a new Doctor, and he was a young guy which she felt may be better suited for her problem. She told him she wanted to turn her husband on and be hotter in bed for him.
Mom had a killer hot body. She had beautiful smooth skin, big tits, perfect hips and legs.
This Doctor saw opportunity to take advantage of her. He gave her a pelvic exam and massaged her G spot, her clit and then masturbated her. He said everything worked, but she just needed ‘sex lessons’. She like his ‘treatment’ and he had made her very sexually excited. She wanted to go back once a week for his ’special’ treatment. He continued masturbating her each week and showed her things that stimulated her sexually. She liked this even more. ‘Sex lessons‘, she called it.
He would always give her a ‘special pill’ at the start of the appointment and then he started showing her about kissing and feeling her body. She kept his ‘treatment’ very secret, but loved him turning her on each week. After he got her very hot, then he would always masturbated her on the table. She was loving all this and found she was having urges to have sex with him. “Show me more, Doctor.” she would say to him. He would say: “Ok”, and then go further each time.
He would unhook her bra and feel her tits. He started kissing them and sucking on her nipples. Next he would lift up her patient gown, and began to kiss her pussy. He licked it and sucked on her clit as she bucked her hips with delight. He had her feel his boner and then suck on it all in the name of ’sex lessons’. One appointment he was masturbating her while she sucked on his boner. She blurted out to put his boner in her and show her how to fuck real good.
He said: “No, I can’t do that. You’ll have to find someone else to do that.”
She said: “But my husband won’t even talk about sex. He just has sex with me for about two minutes and then he’s done. That’s the end of our sex life. I try to turn him on, but I guess I need practice.
After the session, she thought as she drove home….’I know, I’ll ask Johnny to help me.’
That’s when she thought of me, Johnny, her son. Not knowing all this yet, I was 16 and I loved my mom’s hot body and I fantasized about fucking her many times.
That next day, it started. Mom came in my room after dad had left for work. She had on a see through night gown. I could see her big red bra, and red panties thru her white night gown. I was still in bed and she sat down beside me to have a talk with me. She explained her problem and wanted to ’just practice’ turning me on.
I didn’t know what to say at first, but finally the idea sound pretty hot to me and I said ’ok’ …’just for practice’, I’ll do it. The idea sounded hotter and hotter the more I thought about it. I was to tell her ’if’ and ’how much’ she was turning me on. I said ’ok’. She said first she had to go take a pill.
She came back about 20 minutes later. I lay in bed anxiously waiting. She whispered: (“…watch this.”) She began to slowly take her bra shoulder straps down while she still had her night gown on. Damn, she was going to do a strip for me right now.
She looked hot as she took down the shoulder straps and wiggled her arms out of them. She dropped the top of her night gown down to just below her bra. She turned around and sat with her back to me. She asked me to unhook her bra. She reached back and guided my hands to the hooks. When I unhooked it, she guided my hands under her loose bra around to her front and now my hands were full of both of her hot tits. She said: “If you feel ’turned on’, go ahead and feel them all you want.”
I couldn’t believe the luck I was having. Mom had nice full tits, so I proceeded to feel them. She and I were breathing hard as I felt them and her hard nipples. I had never seen her sexually excited, and it was exciting me. Those ‘special’ pills were making her horny, no doubt about it.
She was using me to test out her sex appeal. She became like a hungry animal as she got aggressive with me. She turned, pushed me back on my bed. She jerked her bra out and, opened up her night gown and laid on top of me. Her big tits were bare against my chest. She put her head down by my ear and began to….well…I’d call it ..’moaning talk’. Her voice was soft, sexy and she kinda whispered. She moaned as she talked with little ’oooo’s’. She was breathing hard and her pussy was resting right on my dick. She asked me: “ …feel my body …Johnny.”
I closed my eyes and put my hands under her night gown. Her skin was very warm as she squirmed on top of me. I felt the sides of her tits and down to her ass. She got kinda hyper and her hands were all over me. She was breathing heavy in my ear. She was feeling me up and kissed my neck. She did some more moaning talk….
“….oh baby, you’d like to have sex with me, wouldn’t you Johnny. You want me bad, don’t you. I want you to want me, tell me how much I turn you on and you want me bad….tell me…say it…”
I was in shock as I have never seen my mom act this way. I told her how I felt. “Mom, you’re the hottest mom ever. You turn me on perfect….I’m getting a boner…and… “
She was rubbing her pussy on my boner now. “YES!…go on!” she said. I was in shock at her actions. She acted like she was going to rape me or something. I said: “Yes, you turn me on a lot and yes, I’d like to have sex with you.”
That was just the first morning. The next morning as soon at dad’s car left, here she came again. She had already taken her pill. She came in with a new pink nightie that left her half naked. A tiny top barely covering her ’no bra’ tits, and tiny little panties. She spun around for me to admire it, and her. She laid on top of me again and started that moan talk again. “You liked that, mmmmm, didn’t you Johnny. I can feel your erection under me.
I need your help.
I need to be masturbated bad. I’ll show you what to do.
My mind was going crazy. Fantasizing about my mom was one thing…but… actually doing something, that was something entirely different. She didn’t wait for my answer and laid us on our sides. She took off her nightie and little panties. She took my hand and put it on her wet pussy. My dick went to max hard instantly. Next thing I knew, she had three of my fingers in her wet pussy. She had her legs wide open and used both her hands to push and work my fingers in and out of her pussy. She had me massage her big clit with my other hand.
This was crazy, but I was loving it. She whispered for me to feel around for a certain area called her ‘good’ spot. She instructed me and I went right to it.
I was fingering my mom and liking it. She began to moan and held my wrist tight with both hands. She use my fingers as a dick in her. I was masturbating my own mom.
“That’s it Johnny…that’s it baby…oooo….you got it….this turns you on, doesn’t it. You wish it was your boner in me, don’t you…you can say it, tell me how bad you want to have sex with me…..say it.”
I told her what she wanted to hear.
I got to listen and watch my own mom orgasm with my fingers in her warm wet pussy.
I shot a load in my pajama bottoms.
————-
I had fucked several girls at my age and ate pussy too. This was changing everything. All I could think about was my mom and how hot she was making me. I had wonderful wet dreams about fucking her, eating her warm pussy and her giving me wonderful blow jobs. All these things I hoped….were headed in that direction for real.
Each morning got hotter. When I didn’t think it could get any better.
I waited for mom to come to my room. She would spot my boner and smile. “Already turning you on, am I?” she would say. She would do her sexy tease dance, and watch my eyes get excited.
This morning she told me she wanted to turn me on a new way. She took off my pajama bottoms and started feeling my hard dick. She slowly jacked me and then leaned over and started sucking on my boner.
I went into shock.
She said: “You let me know how I’m doing Johnny, ok?” She got naked and turned herself to go 69. Her wet pussy was staring me in the face. She reached down and pulled my head into her pussy as she began sucking on my dick. She lifted one leg. Opening her pussy wide. How could I resist. She pulled my head into her pussy. “Is that a turn on Johnny?….put your fingers in me like I taught you.” she said. I went for her ’good’ spot and listened as she moaned.
She teased my boner with her tongue. I would just about cum, and she would pull off and do something else. She began to push her clit to my lips and started humping my face. I couldn’t hold off cuming any longer. She seemed to know it and put my dick all the way in her mouth.
I exploded my cum in her mouth. She moaned a victory moan and then held my head and face fucked my tongue hard. She orgasmed a big one. My dick just kept pumping cum in her mouth as she rubbed my face on her pussy and shook hard. I got dizzy it felt so good. Finally she said: “Wow, I must have really turned you on Johnny!….that was fantastic!”
I didn’t have any cum on me, she had licked it all off and swallowed it all.
Sex with mom was the best ever. She wants to be desired, and now I’m going to make her squirm with desire for me. I now dream of fucking her all the time. She got me so hot for her, it’s time to turn her on, like she does me.
After our showers, I had time until dad gets home. She wasn’t expecting me to start turning her on. She wore her robe most of today. I knew she had nothing on under it, but I sure knew what was under it. She had such a smooth hot body. Such nice tits and sexy legs. I found her in the laundry room. I came up behind her and put my arms around her. She sighed big and leaned her head back on me. I whispered: (“..mom, you shouldn’t wear this sexy robe around the house, a guy could come up behind you and molest you. I know you wouldn’t want that. He might just want you so bad he’d feel your tits
( I reached in her robe and felt her nice tits.), feel your ass, ( ran my hand over her naked ass) and reach thru your robe and feel your warm pussy. (I felt her pubic hair and ran a finger down her damp slit.) She was gasping for air now. She moaned out between breaths : “Oh…thank you…. Johnny…..I…never thought about that…will you protect me from a guy…. who wants me so bad, he would put his… hands on my body…and make me all hot…and horny…you know how….I might not want that…..”
Megan thought…. Oh my god…I’m so elated at Johnny’s lust for me.
It was suppose to be a test to see if I could still turn a man on. I didn’t think about his reaction to my turning him on.
That tells me it’s dad, and not me.
I haven’t been turned on by a guy in a very long time. I want a lot more of this from Johnny. His hands have got me so horny, I’m dizzy. He’s making me want to have sex with him so bad. I don’t have the will power to stop this. Keep going Johnny…just keep going….
Johnny’s thoughts….Her little test showed she can really turn on a guy. I don’t know what dad’s problem is but I want to have total sex with mom. We both want it, and it’s going to happen.
I started feeling her body all over from behind her. I slowly took off her robe, I let her robe drop to the floor. She was shaking, waiting for my next move. I lowered my shorts. My boner was sticking between her legs. She moaned and back up tight to me. She spread her legs apart and leaned down on the washer. My boner went in her wet pussy by itself.
I held her smooth hips and started our first fuck. Her pussy was wet and warm as my dick slid in all the way. She began to moan and fucking back on me.
Megan thought… Oh damn Johnny, you feel so good in me, fuck me like I’ve wanted for so long now. I’ve never been fucked from behind before. I’ve got a thousand new hot feelings….oooo fuck me hard and make me climax hard…I need it…I need it bad…cum in me baby…I want to feel you shoot it in me…Oh god it’s happening…..oh baby yes….
Johnny’s reaction…My boner fits in her so hot, I’m going to hold her tits when I cum…I have to cum now…ooooo damn….
She fucked back on my boner so fast, her ass was a blur. She was moaning so loud, as our bodies were slapping together…. she made me cum extra hard. I jerked and shoved my cum in her deep, over and over. My mind went crazy and my legs got weak. She could somehow squeeze her pussy on my boner. It felt out of this world.
She held onto my hands on her tits and just kept fucking and fucking as she kept moaning wonderful sounds. Damn my boner felt hot in her. We squirmed and gasp in euphoria. Her body and mine shook and twitched as it felt so damn good.
There is nothing like the first time…….
Megan….
I’m shaking inside so bad with best climax I’ve ever had. My whole body climaxed, not just my pussy. The feel of his hot cum shooting in me made me go crazy with pleasure. He’s mine…all mine. He better get ready to have a lot of sex with me….I’ve found what has been missing in my sex life. Mmmmm just leave it to me Johnny and cum some more baby…oh…that feels so damn good…mmmmmm…
—————
Johnny reflects…
Mom’s little horny pills opened the door for us. Now she doesn’t take them.
She tells me that ‘I’m’ her little horny pill now.
I think we’ve fucked in every room in the house now, even on the kitchen table and in dad‘s chair.
She fucks like a 16 year old,…only…
…. a whole lot better….
—————

Read 165522 times |
Rated 92.3 % |
(973 votes)

Vote list (Close) :blueheatt
: POSITIVEragub6ib9
: POSITIVEELaken-Palmer
: POSITIVEfarmer Joe
: POSITIVEokieblueyes
: POSITIVETimeDrfter
: POSITIVEGamecockGolfer
: POSITIVETrib Fan
: POSITIVE11bjmouth
: NEGATIVE1sehardon2
: NEGATIVErazdaz1
: POSITIVEejls
: POSITIVEhardoneforgirl
: POSITIVEphxbare
: POSITIVEzpattack12
: POSITIVEsealfan
: POSITIVEsmithy765
: POSITIVEvincy_Pimp
: POSITIVEsoutherngentleman87
: POSITIVEOediplex
: POSITIVEsweetvk
: POSITIVEMilfhunter808
: POSITIVEdallasburg
: POSITIVEsoccerballs65
: POSITIVEacbullrider
: POSITIVEsid1956
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

Mom’s Horney Pills

Mom’s Horny Pills r
My mom Megan, felt she was not performing in bed very well. She didn’t get dad, who was way older, turned on anymore. She didn’t want dad to stray to another woman so she went to the Doctor.
This was a new Doctor, and he was a young guy which she felt may be better suited for her problem. She told him she wanted to turn her husband on and be hotter in bed for him.
Mom had a killer hot body. She had beautiful smooth skin, big tits, perfect hips and legs.
This Doctor saw opportunity to take advantage of her. He gave her a pelvic exam and massaged her G spot, her clit and then masturbated her. He said everything worked, but she just needed ‘sex lessons’. She like his ‘treatment’ and he had made her very sexually excited. She wanted to go back once a week for his ’special’ treatment. He continued masturbating her each week and showed her things that stimulated her sexually. She liked this even more. ‘Sex lessons‘, she called it.
He would always give her a ‘special pill’ at the start of the appointment and then he started showing her about kissing and feeling her body. She kept his ‘treatment’ very secret, but loved him turning her on each week. After he got her very hot, then he would always masturbated her on the table. She was loving all this and found she was having urges to have sex with him. “Show me more, Doctor.” she would say to him. He would say: “Ok”, and then go further each time.
He would unhook her bra and feel her tits. He started kissing them and sucking on her nipples. Next he would lift up her patient gown, and began to kiss her pussy. He licked it and sucked on her clit as she bucked her hips with delight. He had her feel his boner and then suck on it all in the name of ’sex lessons’. One appointment he was masturbating her while she sucked on his boner. She blurted out to put his boner in her and show her how to fuck real good.
He said: “No, I can’t do that. You’ll have to find someone else to do that.”
She said: “But my husband won’t even talk about sex. He just has sex with me for about two minutes and then he’s done. That’s the end of our sex life. I try to turn him on, but I guess I need practice.
After the session, she thought as she drove home….’I know, I’ll ask Johnny to help me.’
That’s when she thought of me, Johnny, her son. Not knowing all this yet, I was 16 and I loved my mom’s hot body and I fantasized about fucking her many times.
That next day, it started. Mom came in my room after dad had left for work. She had on a see through night gown. I could see her big red bra, and red panties thru her white night gown. I was still in bed and she sat down beside me to have a talk with me. She explained her problem and wanted to ’just practice’ turning me on.
I didn’t know what to say at first, but finally the idea sound pretty hot to me and I said ’ok’ …’just for practice’, I’ll do it. The idea sounded hotter and hotter the more I thought about it. I was to tell her ’if’ and ’how much’ she was turning me on. I said ’ok’. She said first she had to go take a pill.
She came back about 20 minutes later. I lay in bed anxiously waiting. She whispered: (“…watch this.”) She began to slowly take her bra shoulder straps down while she still had her night gown on. Damn, she was going to do a strip for me right now.
She looked hot as she took down the shoulder straps and wiggled her arms out of them. She dropped the top of her night gown down to just below her bra. She turned around and sat with her back to me. She asked me to unhook her bra. She reached back and guided my hands to the hooks. When I unhooked it, she guided my hands under her loose bra around to her front and now my hands were full of both of her hot tits. She said: “If you feel ’turned on’, go ahead and feel them all you want.”
I couldn’t believe the luck I was having. Mom had nice full tits, so I proceeded to feel them. She and I were breathing hard as I felt them and her hard nipples. I had never seen her sexually excited, and it was exciting me. Those ‘special’ pills were making her horny, no doubt about it.
She was using me to test out her sex appeal. She became like a hungry animal as she got aggressive with me. She turned, pushed me back on my bed. She jerked her bra out and, opened up her night gown and laid on top of me. Her big tits were bare against my chest. She put her head down by my ear and began to….well…I’d call it ..’moaning talk’. Her voice was soft, sexy and she kinda whispered. She moaned as she talked with little ’oooo’s’. She was breathing hard and her pussy was resting right on my dick. She asked me: “ …feel my body …Johnny.”
I closed my eyes and put my hands under her night gown. Her skin was very warm as she squirmed on top of me. I felt the sides of her tits and down to her ass. She got kinda hyper and her hands were all over me. She was breathing heavy in my ear. She was feeling me up and kissed my neck. She did some more moaning talk….
“….oh baby, you’d like to have sex with me, wouldn’t you Johnny. You want me bad, don’t you. I want you to want me, tell me how much I turn you on and you want me bad….tell me…say it…”
I was in shock as I have never seen my mom act this way. I told her how I felt. “Mom, you’re the hottest mom ever. You turn me on perfect….I’m getting a boner…and… “
She was rubbing her pussy on my boner now. “YES!…go on!” she said. I was in shock at her actions. She acted like she was going to rape me or something. I said: “Yes, you turn me on a lot and yes, I’d like to have sex with you.”
That was just the first morning. The next morning as soon at dad’s car left, here she came again. She had already taken her pill. She came in with a new pink nightie that left her half naked. A tiny top barely covering her ’no bra’ tits, and tiny little panties. She spun around for me to admire it, and her. She laid on top of me again and started that moan talk again. “You liked that, mmmmm, didn’t you Johnny. I can feel your erection under me.
I need your help.
I need to be masturbated bad. I’ll show you what to do.
My mind was going crazy. Fantasizing about my mom was one thing…but… actually doing something, that was something entirely different. She didn’t wait for my answer and laid us on our sides. She took off her nightie and little panties. She took my hand and put it on her wet pussy. My dick went to max hard instantly. Next thing I knew, she had three of my fingers in her wet pussy. She had her legs wide open and used both her hands to push and work my fingers in and out of her pussy. She had me massage her big clit with my other hand.
This was crazy, but I was loving it. She whispered for me to feel around for a certain area called her ‘good’ spot. She instructed me and I went right to it.
I was fingering my mom and liking it. She began to moan and held my wrist tight with both hands. She use my fingers as a dick in her. I was masturbating my own mom.
“That’s it Johnny…that’s it baby…oooo….you got it….this turns you on, doesn’t it. You wish it was your boner in me, don’t you…you can say it, tell me how bad you want to have sex with me…..say it.”
I told her what she wanted to hear.
I got to listen and watch my own mom orgasm with my fingers in her warm wet pussy.
I shot a load in my pajama bottoms.
————-
I had fucked several girls at my age and ate pussy too. This was changing everything. All I could think about was my mom and how hot she was making me. I had wonderful wet dreams about fucking her, eating her warm pussy and her giving me wonderful blow jobs. All these things I hoped….were headed in that direction for real.
Each morning got hotter. When I didn’t think it could get any better.
I waited for mom to come to my room. She would spot my boner and smile. “Already turning you on, am I?” she would say. She would do her sexy tease dance, and watch my eyes get excited.
This morning she told me she wanted to turn me on a new way. She took off my pajama bottoms and started feeling my hard dick. She slowly jacked me and then leaned over and started sucking on my boner.
I went into shock.
She said: “You let me know how I’m doing Johnny, ok?” She got naked and turned herself to go 69. Her wet pussy was staring me in the face. She reached down and pulled my head into her pussy as she began sucking on my dick. She lifted one leg. Opening her pussy wide. How could I resist. She pulled my head into her pussy. “Is that a turn on Johnny?….put your fingers in me like I taught you.” she said. I went for her ’good’ spot and listened as she moaned.
She teased my boner with her tongue. I would just about cum, and she would pull off and do something else. She began to push her clit to my lips and started humping my face. I couldn’t hold off cuming any longer. She seemed to know it and put my dick all the way in her mouth.
I exploded my cum in her mouth. She moaned a victory moan and then held my head and face fucked my tongue hard. She orgasmed a big one. My dick just kept pumping cum in her mouth as she rubbed my face on her pussy and shook hard. I got dizzy it felt so good. Finally she said: “Wow, I must have really turned you on Johnny!….that was fantastic!”
I didn’t have any cum on me, she had licked it all off and swallowed it all.
Sex with mom was the best ever. She wants to be desired, and now I’m going to make her squirm with desire for me. I now dream of fucking her all the time. She got me so hot for her, it’s time to turn her on, like she does me.
After our showers, I had time until dad gets home. She wasn’t expecting me to start turning her on. She wore her robe most of today. I knew she had nothing on under it, but I sure knew what was under it. She had such a smooth hot body. Such nice tits and sexy legs. I found her in the laundry room. I came up behind her and put my arms around her. She sighed big and leaned her head back on me. I whispered: (“..mom, you shouldn’t wear this sexy robe around the house, a guy could come up behind you and molest you. I know you wouldn’t want that. He might just want you so bad he’d feel your tits
( I reached in her robe and felt her nice tits.), feel your ass, ( ran my hand over her naked ass) and reach thru your robe and feel your warm pussy. (I felt her pubic hair and ran a finger down her damp slit.) She was gasping for air now. She moaned out between breaths : “Oh…thank you…. Johnny…..I…never thought about that…will you protect me from a guy…. who wants me so bad, he would put his… hands on my body…and make me all hot…and horny…you know how….I might not want that…..”
Megan thought…. Oh my god…I’m so elated at Johnny’s lust for me.
It was suppose to be a test to see if I could still turn a man on. I didn’t think about his reaction to my turning him on.
That tells me it’s dad, and not me.
I haven’t been turned on by a guy in a very long time. I want a lot more of this from Johnny. His hands have got me so horny, I’m dizzy. He’s making me want to have sex with him so bad. I don’t have the will power to stop this. Keep going Johnny…just keep going….
Johnny’s thoughts….Her little test showed she can really turn on a guy. I don’t know what dad’s problem is but I want to have total sex with mom. We both want it, and it’s going to happen.
I started feeling her body all over from behind her. I slowly took off her robe, I let her robe drop to the floor. She was shaking, waiting for my next move. I lowered my shorts. My boner was sticking between her legs. She moaned and back up tight to me. She spread her legs apart and leaned down on the washer. My boner went in her wet pussy by itself.
I held her smooth hips and started our first fuck. Her pussy was wet and warm as my dick slid in all the way. She began to moan and fucking back on me.
Megan thought… Oh damn Johnny, you feel so good in me, fuck me like I’ve wanted for so long now. I’ve never been fucked from behind before. I’ve got a thousand new hot feelings….oooo fuck me hard and make me climax hard…I need it…I need it bad…cum in me baby…I want to feel you shoot it in me…Oh god it’s happening…..oh baby yes….
Johnny’s reaction…My boner fits in her so hot, I’m going to hold her tits when I cum…I have to cum now…ooooo damn….
She fucked back on my boner so fast, her ass was a blur. She was moaning so loud, as our bodies were slapping together…. she made me cum extra hard. I jerked and shoved my cum in her deep, over and over. My mind went crazy and my legs got weak. She could somehow squeeze her pussy on my boner. It felt out of this world.
She held onto my hands on her tits and just kept fucking and fucking as she kept moaning wonderful sounds. Damn my boner felt hot in her. We squirmed and gasp in euphoria. Her body and mine shook and twitched as it felt so damn good.
There is nothing like the first time…….
Megan….
I’m shaking inside so bad with best climax I’ve ever had. My whole body climaxed, not just my pussy. The feel of his hot cum shooting in me made me go crazy with pleasure. He’s mine…all mine. He better get ready to have a lot of sex with me….I’ve found what has been missing in my sex life. Mmmmm just leave it to me Johnny and cum some more baby…oh…that feels so damn good…mmmmmm…
—————
Johnny reflects…
Mom’s little horny pills opened the door for us. Now she doesn’t take them.
She tells me that ‘I’m’ her little horny pill now.
I think we’ve fucked in every room in the house now, even on the kitchen table and in dad‘s chair.
She fucks like a 16 year old,…only…
…. a whole lot better….
—————

Read 165519 times |
Rated 92.3 % |
(973 votes)

Vote list (Close) :blueheatt
: POSITIVEragub6ib9
: POSITIVEELaken-Palmer
: POSITIVEfarmer Joe
: POSITIVEokieblueyes
: POSITIVETimeDrfter
: POSITIVEGamecockGolfer
: POSITIVETrib Fan
: POSITIVE11bjmouth
: NEGATIVE1sehardon2
: NEGATIVErazdaz1
: POSITIVEejls
: POSITIVEhardoneforgirl
: POSITIVEphxbare
: POSITIVEzpattack12
: POSITIVEsealfan
: POSITIVEsmithy765
: POSITIVEvincy_Pimp
: POSITIVEsoutherngentleman87
: POSITIVEOediplex
: POSITIVEsweetvk
: POSITIVEMilfhunter808
: POSITIVEdallasburg
: POSITIVEsoccerballs65
: POSITIVEacbullrider
: POSITIVEsid1956
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

Sexual Healing – Final Chapter

The night thermostat had long since kicked in and the living room was cool, despite the crackling flames in the fireplace. Kimberly snuggled under the light comforter with Jerry, who had his left arm draped lightly over her shoulder. Her eyes were closed and her head lolled on his shoulder. Emily was pressed against Kim’s other side, her face snuggled into Kim’s shoulder and her lips against the side of her neck. Her hand was a constantly moving phantom under the comforter, gliding over Kim’s ripe tits and lower, to the downy fuzz between her thighs. Kim was stroking Emily’s shoulders with one hand; the other rested protectively on Jerry’s limp cock.
The kitchen light clicked off. Connie lingered in the doorway for a moment, holding the tray with the three goblets, the chilled wine bottle and a mug of steaming tea. She was wearing her oversized bathrobe against the coolness in the air. She saw Kim’s eyes open and her husband’s face turned to her. She smiled, savoring the sight of her three favorite people, all clumped together in her living room.
Connie’s nipples were pebble-hard under the robe, and the temperature of the air had nothing to do with it. She flashed on the memory of the first seduction with Kim, of the wild evening after their shopping spree, of the half-crazed orgy with Emily, of seeing Kimberly writhing and gasping as Jerry’s big dick probed her, of watching Emily gorge herself on his fat cock…
…and she thought about what she planned next and shivered.
“Cold, honey?” Jerry asked. “Get over here and cuddle up.”
“I’m not cold,” she said softly. “But you can be sure I plan on collecting some cuddles!”
He smiled and reached out with one long, well-muscled arm, the movement bringing the thick veins into relief against his smooth skin as he beckoned to her. He was sitting naked, cuddled with two of the sexiest women she had ever imagined, and he was waving for her to come close to him and be with him.
“Oh, look,” Emily stage-whispered. “Rampant heterosexuality rears its head.”
“That’s all it’s going to rear for the rest of this night,” Jerry answered quickly, grinning. “You have turned my reservoirs into deserts.”
Connie set the tray down, poured the wine and handed out the three vessels. When Jerry reached to take the mug in both hands, the comforter fell away from his chest. Connie set her wine goblet down long enough to indulge an impulse: She bent and very lightly nipped with her teeth at her husband’s left nipple, so hard and protruding in the cool air of the room. She felt his relaxed groan of pleasure at her touch and again, at her tongue’s play with the erectile tissue.
Connie insinuated herself under Jerry’s right arm, wedging her shoulder under his armpit and turning her face to his chest just long enough to lick his firm breast. She slid her left hand down until she found Kim’s forearm, then followed it to Kim’s hand and the cock of the man she’d married.
She squeezed Kim’s fingers slightly over the flaccid mass of dick- flesh. Kim turned her head and met Connie’s gaze. Kimberly’s eyes were half-closed with remembered and anticipated pleasure. Connie smiled slightly and gave just the hint of a nod. Kim nodded back and began kissing her way down over Jerry’s chest to his stomach and abdomen, then shifted and moved in on his thighs and, finally, his cock and balls. Connie pulled the comforter into place so that Kim was still covered. The lush blonde had become a warm, licking, indistinct form moving under the big comforter, with her head in Jerry’s lap and Connie’s small hand caressing her head and face.
Jerry hissed with pleasure as Kim pulled his glans, soft but still large, into her mouth and sucked languidly on it.
“Know what I want?” Connie asked her husband.
Jerry carefully reached over and put the mug on the end table. He looked at his wife and shook his head. “What?”
“I want to get down on my hands and knees in front of the fire and stick my face between Emily’s legs and lick her while Kim sits on her face and she licks Kim and sticks a dildo or her fingers — maybe her whole hand — ”
Kim’s moan was audible through the comforter, even though her mouth was slowly being filled.
” — into Kim’s wet cunt.”
“What a-about you?” Jerry stammered.
“I want you to be fucking me hard, with that big cock…in my ass!”
The muscles of Jerry’s face had been slack from the pleasures Kim was lavishing on his penis under the comforter. Now his expression tightened and saddened. “Oh, babe, you know I’d like to and you know that it won’t work. I won’t even try to do something that hurts you like that did.”
“I can take it — and I want it!” she insisted.
“Even if I was willing to give it another try, ‘bunch, I’m not up to it. Aside from remembering the last time, there’s the simple fact that you three have already drained me four times tonight. Nothing’s gonna raise the flag for me again.”
She smiled craftily. “I can prove to you that I can take it — and you *are* going to be hard as a rock again.”
He smiled. “No way.”
“Bet?” She held her pinky out.
“Stakes?”
“If I prove it and you get hard, you have to give me what I want.”
“And if you fail?”
“We’ll be your sluts for a night. We’ll do anything you want for you, with you, to you, to each other — and we’ll tape it all.”
He hooked his pinky with hers. “Deal.” His smile was broad and confident. Hers matched it in a moment.
She nodded to Emily. Still clad only in stockings and garters, the lovely Japanese woman unfolded from the couch and came to Connie’s side. Jerry watched. His wife stood. Emily opened Connie’s robe and dropped to her knees — slowly, her long tongue and soft lips working all the way down. Emily cupped Connie’s butt in her hands and pulled her forward. Connie opened her legs and hunched her pussy down and forward.
Jerry’s eyes widened as he watched Emily’s long tongue extend completely until just the tip was tracing his wife’s pussy lips.
Connie gasped softly, then moaned as Emily trilled the tip of her tongue over her swollen clitoris. Her voice quavering, she began to set the scene for her husband.
“So, after — after we ate dinner, we were all in the bed. And Emily — Oh! Ooooh! — Emily pushed her whole hand into Kimberly and was l-l-licking h-h-her and Kim couldn’t stop cumming — ”
She could hear Kim moan again, saw the lump of her head moving again under the comforter.
” — And I got this great b-b-big double dong — about two feet long and really thick — and — a-a-and… Yes! Oooohh! — and I stuffed half of — half of it into my cunt and squeezed the other half into Emily while she fist-fucked Kimberly and we all came so much that — YES! YES!” She grabbed Emily’s head and forced her face closer as the orgasm rocked her.
Connie moaned and panted and finally relaxed enough from her orgasm to continue her aural sex: “And then Emily and I started in a 69 and she put her whole hand into my cunt and then Kimberly used the double dildo, with half in her cunt and the other half up my ass. I couldn’t believe how deep it felt — in my belly, it seemed like.”
She looked down as Emily glanced up. They nodded to each other.
“You took a hand in your pussy and a big dildo in your cunt at the same time?”
She shook her head. Emily stood and flashed, all but naked, up the stairs. “First one, then the other — about a zillion times.”
Kim’s head came up and she pulled the comforter back. She smiled proudly at Connie. “This thing is as hard as steel and I think it’s got to be more than nine inches.”
Connie put one small hand on her husband’s cock and stroked the length of it lightly. “Does seem bigger than usual.” She could hear Emily coming down the stairs. She too her hand off his cock and gazed into her husband’s eyes. “Feel Kim’s nipples. Aren’t they amazing?”
She smiled as Jerry reached down to cup Kim’s left breast, then measured her nipple with thumb and forefinger a good two inches apart.
“Pinch it a little, please?” Kim whispered. Her eyes closed slowly as he tweaked her sensitive, oversized nipple and then she dropped her mouth over his hard, upstanding cock and sucked furiously.
“I don’t expect you to take my word for it with the high stakes like we’re betting,” Connie said. “So I have some proof.”
Emily knelt beside her, opening the gym bag and taking out the towel-wrapped toys.
“Get the big one slippery and slide it into Kim, honey.”
Emily had already begun spreading the lubricant on the huge dildo.
“And I have even more proof.” She stepped to one side and picked up the remote control from the end table. She turned and clicked it twice. The television came on, then the VCR. The screen was blank. She pressed the third switch. The tape began to roll.
The perspective never shifted and the low level of lighting was barely adequate — but the scene was clear enough.
Kimberly mugging momentarily for the lens, pinching her hardened nipples and tugging at her tits.
“I don’t understand — ” Connie heard her own voice say from the television, and she heard Emily reply quietly: “I do” and saw the depraved smile. On the screen, Emily pulled Connie up on all fours and slid beneath her from behind and TV Connie stiffened as Emily’s tongue hit her clitoris, then groaned at the touch of the tongue tip on her swollen clitoris.
To one side in the scene, Kimberly was stuffing the end of the big double-dildo into herself.
Emily had three fingers in Connie’s cunt on the television and the electronic Connie was groaning, “Ohhh, noooo…” as the fourth finger went in.
Then Connie’s ass was hidden from the camera as Kimberly straddled Emily’s chest.
“Fuck me.” Connie’s gasp was loud from the speaker. Emily began working her thumb into her cunt and Kim started rubbing the free end of the big dildo against her asshole.
“And if we can’t both fuck you at once, that’s okay.” Connie glanced down, struck by the oddity of hearing Kim’s voice so clearly while Kim’s real-time mouth was stuffed with Jerry’s hugely stiffened dick. “We’ll take turns,” said the spectral voice. “Her little fist in your cunt and then this big fucker in your ass.”
Connie’s mewing accompanied the widening of her pussy entrance as Emily’s hand worked its way inexorably inside. Kimberly’s ripe ass moved higher on the screen, revealing Connie pushing back and down, forcing her cunt onto Emily’s hand while above her, the huge dildo hung halfway from Kim’s cunt like some insane transsexual fantasy come true.
“But you *are* going to get reamed, you slut!” Kimberly was saying.
“Fuckmefuckfuckme…”
Connie’s words were quite distinct from the speaker. So were the screams of unrestrained pleasure that followed as Emily’s entire hand pumped inside her cunt.
Then Kim was crouching lower, pressing the thick tip of the wide double dildo against Connie’s asshole. It was obvious that this wasn’t going to work.
“My turn, Emily!” Kim called.
Connie glanced at her husband. His eyes were wide and glazed as he stared at the screen. She looked at the end of the sectional. Emily was working the very same big dildo into Kimberly’s juicy cunt from behind that was imperiling Connie’s little ass on the screen.
On the screen, Connie was hunching and shaking as Emily’s small hand slid out of Connie’s cunt. Kim was pushing the dildo forcefully now, wedging open Connie’s little asshole. On-screen Connie was rotating her ass and pushing up, trying to force herself open.
“It’s going to split you open,” Kim was saying.
“Yes! Split me in half with that fucker!”
“It’s going to hurt…”
“Yes! Yes! Make it hurt! Make it real! Make me feel it in my fucking bowels! EEEEEEEE — ”
The scream trailed off into yelps as first the head, then the shaft of the huge double dildo slid deeper and deeper into her.
“Yes! YES! It’s in my fucking stomach! More! MORE — AHHH!”
Kim rammed the rest of it into her and began rocking over Connie’s small ass. Connie’s rectum was distended by the fat, pale shaft. Beneath her ass was Emily’s tongue, stroking her pussy and teasing her clit.
“Damn it, fuck me!”
Kimberly began pumping her hips, pounding in and out of Connie’s asshole.
“YES! AHHHHHHH! Oh, yeah, yeah, fuck my ass, fuck it, fuck me, fuck me, fuckmefuckfuckme…”
Real-time Connie tore her gaze from the screen and turned. Emily was rubbing and pinching her clitoris as she knelt behind Kim, pumping the dildo in and out of the richly curved blonde. Kimberly was moving her head slowly up and down over about a third of Jerry’s hard, glistening cock. Jerry was staring fixedly at the screen. Connie motioned to Emily, whose lovely eyes focused. Emily nodded and climbed off the sectional.
“Have I won the bet, lover?” Connie asked her husband. His head jerked as he looked at his wife, naked and horny before him. “The bet?”
He looked down at Kim’s blonde head moving over his cock, looked at the television where his petite wife was taking a mammoth dildo up the ass and cumming without pause. Then he turned his face to her and grinned. “I think you could say so.”
“Pay up.”
Emily bent to take a tube of lubricant from the bag on the floor, then took Connie by the hand and led her to the rug in front of the crackling fire. As Emily reclined and spread her lovely legs, Connie dropped to her knees and smiled back at her husband. “Turn off the television — I want the real thing!”
Jerry reached for the remote as Kim pulled her lips off his cock and rolled to her side against the back of the sectional. The dildo was still in her cunt. She reached down with both hands and pumped it savagely a few times, then stiffened and groaned, her abdomen contracting as she came.
Emily let the tube of lubricant roll on the rug as Connie bent beneath her legs and pulled her stockinged thighs onto her shoulders.
Connie heard Emily’s sigh of pleasure as she kissed the pale, firm flesh between the garters and her cunt. She felt Jerry kneeling behind her, then felt his lips on the nape of her neck and shivered, watching his hand reach beside her to get the tube of lubricant. She felt a small buzzing begin around her asshole and in her belly as she anticipated what was coming next. She heard the slurping of her husband’s hand spreading the jelly on his stiff dick, then felt the cool wetness of his finger massaging globs, then more, and then still more, of the slippery stuff into her rectum. She hummed in encouragement and pleasure, wiggling her butt enticingly as she began licking the bisexual Japanese cunt dripping in front of her face.
Emily began undulating her hips, her hands going to the sides of Connie’s face and holding her mouth in place as she moaned in pleasure. Connie felt the warmth and weight and firmness of Kimberly’s tits, the shocking stiffness of her hard nipples, against her back.
“I’ll aim that thing,” Kim said throatily. Connie felt Kim’s forearm against her uptilted ass, then her husband shifting.
And then his wonderful, huge, hard prick was pushing against her asshole. She groaned in pleasure and twisted her ass, pushing back and trying to impale herself on it.
Emily was cumming against her mouth, long waves of orgasm that were slowly intensifying, as Jerry began pushing his prick into Connie’s little asshole. Connie willed her sphincters to relax. They kept stretching and stretching as his glans pushed into her. It felt like he was trying to fit a baseball bat into her asshole, felt like his cock was twice as big as normal. She moaned into Emily’s cunt. It was starting to strain her, to hurt.
“C’mon, Jerry, she wants this — craves it! You saw the tape! Do it — or get out of the way and I’ll fuck her ass again. She loves it!”
“I’m not so sure — ”
“Split her open! She fucking wants it!”
Emily was cumming harder, muffling Connie with her spasming cunt, her thighs locked around Connie’s head.
“Do it, dammit!” Kim barked.
“But — ”
Connie felt Kim move away, then heard Jerry: “What are — ”
“In her — now!”
There was a lurch and her husband’s huge prick was pile-driving insistently into her ass, her sphincters stretching impossibly till she wondered if they’d split and then —
“MMMMNNNNGH!” Connie growled into Emily’s streaming pussy as the glans snugged inside her ass and her sphincters gripped his shaft.
“No, stop pushing,” Jerry groaned, as he felt his wife’s asshole clamping down on his dick.
“That’s the worst,” Emily said. “Now give her the rest of it!”
Emily spoke with shocking clarity, despite her orgasm: “This is what she has dreamed of — so fuck her ass with that big cock!”
Despite the strain, Connie pushed back as much as she could. Jerry’s hands tightened on her hips while he grunted behind her and then, finally, he was pushing his huge prick into her.
Connie couldn’t believe the sensation. It was definitely bigger than the big dildo and it was like being impaled by a column of flesh- hot steel. Deeper and deeper he went, stretching her rectum, reaming her asshole, his glans plowing farther into her than she’d thought possible. His dick seemed endless and her overwhelmed sphincters simply fluttered and spasmed helplessly as inch after inch of thick flesh wormed into her tight backdoor.
Emily was cumming harder and harder on Connie’s face, the orgasms becoming distinct again. Connie locked her lips around the Japanese woman’s engorged clitoris and sucked, the tip of her tongue barely touching the sensitive pink nodule. She felt Emily tense impossibly — and then Emily was having one of her wonderfully wet releases. Her cunt spasmed and expelled splash after splash of juices as she came, softly howling in pleasure.
Jerry’s flat abdomen slowly pressed against Connie’s outthrust little ass and then she felt his pubic hair graze the furrow of her buttocks. As his balls swung forward to press her cunt, Connie emitted a deep, guttural moan that vibrated through her entire body. She wondered if Jerry’s glans was really throbbing just beneath her stomach, or if that was merely her imagination…or her now-distorted sense of reality. That big cock in her was warping her senses. Her entire being seemed to revolve around it, as if she were skewered.
Emily’s hands and legs fell away from Connie’s head as she lapsed into semi-consciousness from her orgasm. Connie raised her head and tried to speak. Her voice wouldn’t work.
“Are you okay, baby?”
“Oh, yeah, yeah…so deep…can’t tell where you end and I start… soooo goooood…” she babbled softly. She didn’t have the strength to hold her head up any longer. She lowered her face to Emily’s soaked snatch just as Kim crawled forward over the nearly comatose Japanese woman. The dildo was still hanging from Emily’s cunt. It came to rest wetly on Emily’s slack face and thick hair when Kim pushed her clitoris down to Emily’s lips. Connie saw Emily’s nostrils flare at Kim’s aroma and then that amazing tongue was snaking its way upward to find and massage Kimberly’s bright red clitoris.
Jerry began move inside Connie.
“Oh, shit!” Connie yelped. “Fuck! OH FUCK!”
It was better than she’d dreamed. Jerry was only moving an inch or so at first, but the movement was transmitted to almost ten inches of tightly packed asshole.
The movement lengthened inside her and she felt the tension in her belly and between her hips. She felt like a ball of warmth and energy was growing there, spreading, swelling with each stroke of her husband’s huge prick in her little ass.
Connie began to moan, louder and louder, in time with his fucking. Now he was pulling almost half his cock out and pushing it back in. Her sphincters felt as if they were being turned inside out, gripping and coating his shaft as he withdrew, then imploding when he drove in. She tried to lick Emily, but she could barely muster the strength to move her tongue in the savory sauces of her cunt.
His grip was tighter on her narrow hips, as if he were trying to compress her around his cock. She had no strength in her arms and legs as he lengthened his strokes. He was pumping her ass up and down on his piledriving cock, using her hot, tight rectum to massage his hugely swollen dick.
She loved it.
Connie moaned louder and louder, then began wailing. The sound ululated with his strokes, growing louder as that tense ball inside her belly swelled. She felt the buzz of the pleasure spreading through her body, overwhelming her senses. It was almost scary, as if something primal and uncontrollable were taking control of her senses. The glowing buzz had filled her body, now, and was in every cell and still growing, still swelling till she felt as if she were going to explode.
She opened her eyes to see Kim’s nipples looking as close to bursting as Connie felt, to see Emily’s abdomen rippling at the touch of Connie’s tongue on her cunt when Jerry pounded her forward.
“Alllll offf ITTTT…” Connie howled and Jerry pumped longer, pulling back till his glans was on the verge of escape, then ramming forward till his balls slapped her cunt and clitoris, spreading the buzz, feeding the buzz…
Then it exploded. The buzz burst and Connie felt herself cumming as she’d never cum in her sexually very active life. It seemed like her entire body had become one orgasmic clitoris, as if every part of her were cumming — her ass, her cunt, her clit, her tits, her mouth, her fingers, her hair.
“Oh – cum – in – me – while – I’m – cum – ming,” she managed to breathe, forming each sound carefully as she came and clenched.
Behind her, Jerry growled and held her hips still tighter. He pumped faster, harder, almost brutally.
She kept cumming.
His prick swelled inside her ass hole, stretching it still more. His strokes shortened and speeded. He slammed into her, pushing his hips at her.
She kept cumming.
He rammed his thick cock all the way in and held it inside her. She could feel his balls lurching against her clitoris. He was arching, still pushing at her ass.
She kept cumming.
His hands pulled her limp hips upward, his cock jerking inside her. She was impaled, held up by his hands on her hips and his cock still swelling in her cunt.
She kept cumming.
His prick convulsed and then she screamed in pleasure as she felt his semen pour deep, deep into her bowels, hot and thick. She could feel each spurt shoot from his glans and slam into her innards and it was like throwing gasoline on a fire. She was incendiary in her orgasm, burning brighter and higher and cumming so intensely she was forgetting to breathe…
She kept cumming and cumming, her husband’s ejaculations slowing in her ass, his dick finally beginning to shrink and even that added to it. She couldn’t stop the cumming, even as she felt everything slip away and join the enveloping haze of her orgasm.
She kept cumming.
* * *
Sun glow filtered through the drapes. Connie woke softly, savoring the ache, feeling that orgasmic buzz lingering. She was sandwiched between Kimberly and her husband, Kim’s lush breasts warming her back, Jerry’s strong chest protecting her face. Kim had fallen asleep with the dildo still in her cunt; Connie could feel it against the back of her thigh.
She looked up. Emily was sitting against the headboard, wearing one of Jerry’s pajama tops. Emily smiled softly. It was the first time Connie had ever seen her completely without makeup. The black hair was a disheveled mess. She looked about nineteen and almost innocent. Certainly sweet.
Emily rolled to all fours and bent forward to kiss Connie’s temple. Jerry and Kim stirred, rolling to their backs and away from Connie, but still touching her. Emily leaned to Kim and kissed each nipple, then Kim’s lips, lightly. She shifted to Jerry and kissed his lips softly.
Connie rolled onto her husband, wincing at the pains in her ass and hips and shoulders. Jerry’s arms enveloped her. “Good morning, husband.”
“Good morning, wife. I love you.”
“I love you, Gerald.”
He kissed her eyes. “Was your anniversary fantasy everything you wanted?”
“Better. I never knew I could cum like that. I thought my toes were cumming.” She giggled slightly. “And how did you like your ‘fate worse than death’?”
“Amazing.” He chuckled. “I never imagined I’d like it so much, seeing you cum with someone else. But I did — and even more when you were cumming with me and with someone else at the same time.” He sighed and ran his hands lightly over her back. “What’s next?”
“I’ll want us to do this again, probably.” She wasn’t sure how he’d react to that.
He hesitated for a moment, then: “I’d like that…but not right away, okay?”
She nodded against his chest. “I found out something I needed to know, but didn’t know I needed to know.”
“Meaning?”
“I’ve been with other women since we met.”
“I know.”
“And I always came back to you — I chose you. Understand?”
He held her tighter. “And now you know that even with two sexy women there, craving me and me craving them, that I choose you.” He sighed. “I think maybe I was unsure of my self-control in that spot — maybe that’s why I resisted doing this with you for so long: I was afraid you might feel…slighted? Maybe.”
“So now we both know. We’re both so sure of each other…”
Emily leaned her face down next to them. “I now pronounce you desperately in love with each other and sure of it.”
“Exactly.” Both said it at once, then smiled.
Kim cleared her throat.
“Yes?” Jerry coaxed.
“Can anyone here be persuaded to make some coffee?”
“I hate to move,” Connie confessed.
“Me, too,” Jerry said. They looked hopefully at Emily.
She shook her head. “My life insurance policy forbids me from entering a kitchen. I am considered a threat to human life.”
Kim sighed. “Okay, okay. I’ll get the coffee started.” She climbed off the bed, grabbed Jerry’s robe and headed for the bedroom door.
“Kim?” Connie called.
She turned. “What?”
“Aren’t you going to take that thing out of you?”
Kim grinned. “Un-un. Y’see, after I get the coffee started, I’m going to come back up here. I have an idea.”
“Uh-oh…” Jerry uttered.
“Yeah — y’see, I want Jerry to give me what you got, while I fuck Emily with this.” She reached down and grabbed the obscenely hanging dildo.
“And where am I going to be?” Connie asked.
“Oh, you’re in charge of hiding Emily’s hand while she licks you. By the time we’re done with that, I’ll have more ideas. I want to see how many possibilities there are.”
“We have created a monster,” Emily stated, smiling.
“Good grief,” Jerry said. “Think of it — three women, each with three orifices, a tongue and hands. That’s fifteen factors. The combinations run two to the fifteenth power — that’s over thirty-two thousand possibilities!”
“Oh, yeah?” Kim answered, wonder in her face. “Then I better hurry with that coffee!” She hurried through the doorway.
“Is she serious?” Jerry asked Connie.
“I hope so,” Emily interrupted. They looked at her as she knelt and unbuttoned the pajama top, revealing her stiff-nippled tits. She leaned over them, feeding one breast to Jerry. Connie felt his cock hardening beneath her, felt her own juices starting to flow again.
“I hope so,” Emily purred again and began stroking Connie’s back. “I want to give every one of them a good tryout!”

Read 13722 times |
Rated 92.3 % |
(65 votes)

Vote list (Close) :TheJarHead
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

Sexual Healing – Final Chapter

The night thermostat had long since kicked in and the living room was cool, despite the crackling flames in the fireplace. Kimberly snuggled under the light comforter with Jerry, who had his left arm draped lightly over her shoulder. Her eyes were closed and her head lolled on his shoulder. Emily was pressed against Kim’s other side, her face snuggled into Kim’s shoulder and her lips against the side of her neck. Her hand was a constantly moving phantom under the comforter, gliding over Kim’s ripe tits and lower, to the downy fuzz between her thighs. Kim was stroking Emily’s shoulders with one hand; the other rested protectively on Jerry’s limp cock.
The kitchen light clicked off. Connie lingered in the doorway for a moment, holding the tray with the three goblets, the chilled wine bottle and a mug of steaming tea. She was wearing her oversized bathrobe against the coolness in the air. She saw Kim’s eyes open and her husband’s face turned to her. She smiled, savoring the sight of her three favorite people, all clumped together in her living room.
Connie’s nipples were pebble-hard under the robe, and the temperature of the air had nothing to do with it. She flashed on the memory of the first seduction with Kim, of the wild evening after their shopping spree, of the half-crazed orgy with Emily, of seeing Kimberly writhing and gasping as Jerry’s big dick probed her, of watching Emily gorge herself on his fat cock…
…and she thought about what she planned next and shivered.
“Cold, honey?” Jerry asked. “Get over here and cuddle up.”
“I’m not cold,” she said softly. “But you can be sure I plan on collecting some cuddles!”
He smiled and reached out with one long, well-muscled arm, the movement bringing the thick veins into relief against his smooth skin as he beckoned to her. He was sitting naked, cuddled with two of the sexiest women she had ever imagined, and he was waving for her to come close to him and be with him.
“Oh, look,” Emily stage-whispered. “Rampant heterosexuality rears its head.”
“That’s all it’s going to rear for the rest of this night,” Jerry answered quickly, grinning. “You have turned my reservoirs into deserts.”
Connie set the tray down, poured the wine and handed out the three vessels. When Jerry reached to take the mug in both hands, the comforter fell away from his chest. Connie set her wine goblet down long enough to indulge an impulse: She bent and very lightly nipped with her teeth at her husband’s left nipple, so hard and protruding in the cool air of the room. She felt his relaxed groan of pleasure at her touch and again, at her tongue’s play with the erectile tissue.
Connie insinuated herself under Jerry’s right arm, wedging her shoulder under his armpit and turning her face to his chest just long enough to lick his firm breast. She slid her left hand down until she found Kim’s forearm, then followed it to Kim’s hand and the cock of the man she’d married.
She squeezed Kim’s fingers slightly over the flaccid mass of dick- flesh. Kim turned her head and met Connie’s gaze. Kimberly’s eyes were half-closed with remembered and anticipated pleasure. Connie smiled slightly and gave just the hint of a nod. Kim nodded back and began kissing her way down over Jerry’s chest to his stomach and abdomen, then shifted and moved in on his thighs and, finally, his cock and balls. Connie pulled the comforter into place so that Kim was still covered. The lush blonde had become a warm, licking, indistinct form moving under the big comforter, with her head in Jerry’s lap and Connie’s small hand caressing her head and face.
Jerry hissed with pleasure as Kim pulled his glans, soft but still large, into her mouth and sucked languidly on it.
“Know what I want?” Connie asked her husband.
Jerry carefully reached over and put the mug on the end table. He looked at his wife and shook his head. “What?”
“I want to get down on my hands and knees in front of the fire and stick my face between Emily’s legs and lick her while Kim sits on her face and she licks Kim and sticks a dildo or her fingers — maybe her whole hand — ”
Kim’s moan was audible through the comforter, even though her mouth was slowly being filled.
” — into Kim’s wet cunt.”
“What a-about you?” Jerry stammered.
“I want you to be fucking me hard, with that big cock…in my ass!”
The muscles of Jerry’s face had been slack from the pleasures Kim was lavishing on his penis under the comforter. Now his expression tightened and saddened. “Oh, babe, you know I’d like to and you know that it won’t work. I won’t even try to do something that hurts you like that did.”
“I can take it — and I want it!” she insisted.
“Even if I was willing to give it another try, ‘bunch, I’m not up to it. Aside from remembering the last time, there’s the simple fact that you three have already drained me four times tonight. Nothing’s gonna raise the flag for me again.”
She smiled craftily. “I can prove to you that I can take it — and you *are* going to be hard as a rock again.”
He smiled. “No way.”
“Bet?” She held her pinky out.
“Stakes?”
“If I prove it and you get hard, you have to give me what I want.”
“And if you fail?”
“We’ll be your sluts for a night. We’ll do anything you want for you, with you, to you, to each other — and we’ll tape it all.”
He hooked his pinky with hers. “Deal.” His smile was broad and confident. Hers matched it in a moment.
She nodded to Emily. Still clad only in stockings and garters, the lovely Japanese woman unfolded from the couch and came to Connie’s side. Jerry watched. His wife stood. Emily opened Connie’s robe and dropped to her knees — slowly, her long tongue and soft lips working all the way down. Emily cupped Connie’s butt in her hands and pulled her forward. Connie opened her legs and hunched her pussy down and forward.
Jerry’s eyes widened as he watched Emily’s long tongue extend completely until just the tip was tracing his wife’s pussy lips.
Connie gasped softly, then moaned as Emily trilled the tip of her tongue over her swollen clitoris. Her voice quavering, she began to set the scene for her husband.
“So, after — after we ate dinner, we were all in the bed. And Emily — Oh! Ooooh! — Emily pushed her whole hand into Kimberly and was l-l-licking h-h-her and Kim couldn’t stop cumming — ”
She could hear Kim moan again, saw the lump of her head moving again under the comforter.
” — And I got this great b-b-big double dong — about two feet long and really thick — and — a-a-and… Yes! Oooohh! — and I stuffed half of — half of it into my cunt and squeezed the other half into Emily while she fist-fucked Kimberly and we all came so much that — YES! YES!” She grabbed Emily’s head and forced her face closer as the orgasm rocked her.
Connie moaned and panted and finally relaxed enough from her orgasm to continue her aural sex: “And then Emily and I started in a 69 and she put her whole hand into my cunt and then Kimberly used the double dildo, with half in her cunt and the other half up my ass. I couldn’t believe how deep it felt — in my belly, it seemed like.”
She looked down as Emily glanced up. They nodded to each other.
“You took a hand in your pussy and a big dildo in your cunt at the same time?”
She shook her head. Emily stood and flashed, all but naked, up the stairs. “First one, then the other — about a zillion times.”
Kim’s head came up and she pulled the comforter back. She smiled proudly at Connie. “This thing is as hard as steel and I think it’s got to be more than nine inches.”
Connie put one small hand on her husband’s cock and stroked the length of it lightly. “Does seem bigger than usual.” She could hear Emily coming down the stairs. She too her hand off his cock and gazed into her husband’s eyes. “Feel Kim’s nipples. Aren’t they amazing?”
She smiled as Jerry reached down to cup Kim’s left breast, then measured her nipple with thumb and forefinger a good two inches apart.
“Pinch it a little, please?” Kim whispered. Her eyes closed slowly as he tweaked her sensitive, oversized nipple and then she dropped her mouth over his hard, upstanding cock and sucked furiously.
“I don’t expect you to take my word for it with the high stakes like we’re betting,” Connie said. “So I have some proof.”
Emily knelt beside her, opening the gym bag and taking out the towel-wrapped toys.
“Get the big one slippery and slide it into Kim, honey.”
Emily had already begun spreading the lubricant on the huge dildo.
“And I have even more proof.” She stepped to one side and picked up the remote control from the end table. She turned and clicked it twice. The television came on, then the VCR. The screen was blank. She pressed the third switch. The tape began to roll.
The perspective never shifted and the low level of lighting was barely adequate — but the scene was clear enough.
Kimberly mugging momentarily for the lens, pinching her hardened nipples and tugging at her tits.
“I don’t understand — ” Connie heard her own voice say from the television, and she heard Emily reply quietly: “I do” and saw the depraved smile. On the screen, Emily pulled Connie up on all fours and slid beneath her from behind and TV Connie stiffened as Emily’s tongue hit her clitoris, then groaned at the touch of the tongue tip on her swollen clitoris.
To one side in the scene, Kimberly was stuffing the end of the big double-dildo into herself.
Emily had three fingers in Connie’s cunt on the television and the electronic Connie was groaning, “Ohhh, noooo…” as the fourth finger went in.
Then Connie’s ass was hidden from the camera as Kimberly straddled Emily’s chest.
“Fuck me.” Connie’s gasp was loud from the speaker. Emily began working her thumb into her cunt and Kim started rubbing the free end of the big dildo against her asshole.
“And if we can’t both fuck you at once, that’s okay.” Connie glanced down, struck by the oddity of hearing Kim’s voice so clearly while Kim’s real-time mouth was stuffed with Jerry’s hugely stiffened dick. “We’ll take turns,” said the spectral voice. “Her little fist in your cunt and then this big fucker in your ass.”
Connie’s mewing accompanied the widening of her pussy entrance as Emily’s hand worked its way inexorably inside. Kimberly’s ripe ass moved higher on the screen, revealing Connie pushing back and down, forcing her cunt onto Emily’s hand while above her, the huge dildo hung halfway from Kim’s cunt like some insane transsexual fantasy come true.
“But you *are* going to get reamed, you slut!” Kimberly was saying.
“Fuckmefuckfuckme…”
Connie’s words were quite distinct from the speaker. So were the screams of unrestrained pleasure that followed as Emily’s entire hand pumped inside her cunt.
Then Kim was crouching lower, pressing the thick tip of the wide double dildo against Connie’s asshole. It was obvious that this wasn’t going to work.
“My turn, Emily!” Kim called.
Connie glanced at her husband. His eyes were wide and glazed as he stared at the screen. She looked at the end of the sectional. Emily was working the very same big dildo into Kimberly’s juicy cunt from behind that was imperiling Connie’s little ass on the screen.
On the screen, Connie was hunching and shaking as Emily’s small hand slid out of Connie’s cunt. Kim was pushing the dildo forcefully now, wedging open Connie’s little asshole. On-screen Connie was rotating her ass and pushing up, trying to force herself open.
“It’s going to split you open,” Kim was saying.
“Yes! Split me in half with that fucker!”
“It’s going to hurt…”
“Yes! Yes! Make it hurt! Make it real! Make me feel it in my fucking bowels! EEEEEEEE — ”
The scream trailed off into yelps as first the head, then the shaft of the huge double dildo slid deeper and deeper into her.
“Yes! YES! It’s in my fucking stomach! More! MORE — AHHH!”
Kim rammed the rest of it into her and began rocking over Connie’s small ass. Connie’s rectum was distended by the fat, pale shaft. Beneath her ass was Emily’s tongue, stroking her pussy and teasing her clit.
“Damn it, fuck me!”
Kimberly began pumping her hips, pounding in and out of Connie’s asshole.
“YES! AHHHHHHH! Oh, yeah, yeah, fuck my ass, fuck it, fuck me, fuck me, fuckmefuckfuckme…”
Real-time Connie tore her gaze from the screen and turned. Emily was rubbing and pinching her clitoris as she knelt behind Kim, pumping the dildo in and out of the richly curved blonde. Kimberly was moving her head slowly up and down over about a third of Jerry’s hard, glistening cock. Jerry was staring fixedly at the screen. Connie motioned to Emily, whose lovely eyes focused. Emily nodded and climbed off the sectional.
“Have I won the bet, lover?” Connie asked her husband. His head jerked as he looked at his wife, naked and horny before him. “The bet?”
He looked down at Kim’s blonde head moving over his cock, looked at the television where his petite wife was taking a mammoth dildo up the ass and cumming without pause. Then he turned his face to her and grinned. “I think you could say so.”
“Pay up.”
Emily bent to take a tube of lubricant from the bag on the floor, then took Connie by the hand and led her to the rug in front of the crackling fire. As Emily reclined and spread her lovely legs, Connie dropped to her knees and smiled back at her husband. “Turn off the television — I want the real thing!”
Jerry reached for the remote as Kim pulled her lips off his cock and rolled to her side against the back of the sectional. The dildo was still in her cunt. She reached down with both hands and pumped it savagely a few times, then stiffened and groaned, her abdomen contracting as she came.
Emily let the tube of lubricant roll on the rug as Connie bent beneath her legs and pulled her stockinged thighs onto her shoulders.
Connie heard Emily’s sigh of pleasure as she kissed the pale, firm flesh between the garters and her cunt. She felt Jerry kneeling behind her, then felt his lips on the nape of her neck and shivered, watching his hand reach beside her to get the tube of lubricant. She felt a small buzzing begin around her asshole and in her belly as she anticipated what was coming next. She heard the slurping of her husband’s hand spreading the jelly on his stiff dick, then felt the cool wetness of his finger massaging globs, then more, and then still more, of the slippery stuff into her rectum. She hummed in encouragement and pleasure, wiggling her butt enticingly as she began licking the bisexual Japanese cunt dripping in front of her face.
Emily began undulating her hips, her hands going to the sides of Connie’s face and holding her mouth in place as she moaned in pleasure. Connie felt the warmth and weight and firmness of Kimberly’s tits, the shocking stiffness of her hard nipples, against her back.
“I’ll aim that thing,” Kim said throatily. Connie felt Kim’s forearm against her uptilted ass, then her husband shifting.
And then his wonderful, huge, hard prick was pushing against her asshole. She groaned in pleasure and twisted her ass, pushing back and trying to impale herself on it.
Emily was cumming against her mouth, long waves of orgasm that were slowly intensifying, as Jerry began pushing his prick into Connie’s little asshole. Connie willed her sphincters to relax. They kept stretching and stretching as his glans pushed into her. It felt like he was trying to fit a baseball bat into her asshole, felt like his cock was twice as big as normal. She moaned into Emily’s cunt. It was starting to strain her, to hurt.
“C’mon, Jerry, she wants this — craves it! You saw the tape! Do it — or get out of the way and I’ll fuck her ass again. She loves it!”
“I’m not so sure — ”
“Split her open! She fucking wants it!”
Emily was cumming harder, muffling Connie with her spasming cunt, her thighs locked around Connie’s head.
“Do it, dammit!” Kim barked.
“But — ”
Connie felt Kim move away, then heard Jerry: “What are — ”
“In her — now!”
There was a lurch and her husband’s huge prick was pile-driving insistently into her ass, her sphincters stretching impossibly till she wondered if they’d split and then —
“MMMMNNNNGH!” Connie growled into Emily’s streaming pussy as the glans snugged inside her ass and her sphincters gripped his shaft.
“No, stop pushing,” Jerry groaned, as he felt his wife’s asshole clamping down on his dick.
“That’s the worst,” Emily said. “Now give her the rest of it!”
Emily spoke with shocking clarity, despite her orgasm: “This is what she has dreamed of — so fuck her ass with that big cock!”
Despite the strain, Connie pushed back as much as she could. Jerry’s hands tightened on her hips while he grunted behind her and then, finally, he was pushing his huge prick into her.
Connie couldn’t believe the sensation. It was definitely bigger than the big dildo and it was like being impaled by a column of flesh- hot steel. Deeper and deeper he went, stretching her rectum, reaming her asshole, his glans plowing farther into her than she’d thought possible. His dick seemed endless and her overwhelmed sphincters simply fluttered and spasmed helplessly as inch after inch of thick flesh wormed into her tight backdoor.
Emily was cumming harder and harder on Connie’s face, the orgasms becoming distinct again. Connie locked her lips around the Japanese woman’s engorged clitoris and sucked, the tip of her tongue barely touching the sensitive pink nodule. She felt Emily tense impossibly — and then Emily was having one of her wonderfully wet releases. Her cunt spasmed and expelled splash after splash of juices as she came, softly howling in pleasure.
Jerry’s flat abdomen slowly pressed against Connie’s outthrust little ass and then she felt his pubic hair graze the furrow of her buttocks. As his balls swung forward to press her cunt, Connie emitted a deep, guttural moan that vibrated through her entire body. She wondered if Jerry’s glans was really throbbing just beneath her stomach, or if that was merely her imagination…or her now-distorted sense of reality. That big cock in her was warping her senses. Her entire being seemed to revolve around it, as if she were skewered.
Emily’s hands and legs fell away from Connie’s head as she lapsed into semi-consciousness from her orgasm. Connie raised her head and tried to speak. Her voice wouldn’t work.
“Are you okay, baby?”
“Oh, yeah, yeah…so deep…can’t tell where you end and I start… soooo goooood…” she babbled softly. She didn’t have the strength to hold her head up any longer. She lowered her face to Emily’s soaked snatch just as Kim crawled forward over the nearly comatose Japanese woman. The dildo was still hanging from Emily’s cunt. It came to rest wetly on Emily’s slack face and thick hair when Kim pushed her clitoris down to Emily’s lips. Connie saw Emily’s nostrils flare at Kim’s aroma and then that amazing tongue was snaking its way upward to find and massage Kimberly’s bright red clitoris.
Jerry began move inside Connie.
“Oh, shit!” Connie yelped. “Fuck! OH FUCK!”
It was better than she’d dreamed. Jerry was only moving an inch or so at first, but the movement was transmitted to almost ten inches of tightly packed asshole.
The movement lengthened inside her and she felt the tension in her belly and between her hips. She felt like a ball of warmth and energy was growing there, spreading, swelling with each stroke of her husband’s huge prick in her little ass.
Connie began to moan, louder and louder, in time with his fucking. Now he was pulling almost half his cock out and pushing it back in. Her sphincters felt as if they were being turned inside out, gripping and coating his shaft as he withdrew, then imploding when he drove in. She tried to lick Emily, but she could barely muster the strength to move her tongue in the savory sauces of her cunt.
His grip was tighter on her narrow hips, as if he were trying to compress her around his cock. She had no strength in her arms and legs as he lengthened his strokes. He was pumping her ass up and down on his piledriving cock, using her hot, tight rectum to massage his hugely swollen dick.
She loved it.
Connie moaned louder and louder, then began wailing. The sound ululated with his strokes, growing louder as that tense ball inside her belly swelled. She felt the buzz of the pleasure spreading through her body, overwhelming her senses. It was almost scary, as if something primal and uncontrollable were taking control of her senses. The glowing buzz had filled her body, now, and was in every cell and still growing, still swelling till she felt as if she were going to explode.
She opened her eyes to see Kim’s nipples looking as close to bursting as Connie felt, to see Emily’s abdomen rippling at the touch of Connie’s tongue on her cunt when Jerry pounded her forward.
“Alllll offf ITTTT…” Connie howled and Jerry pumped longer, pulling back till his glans was on the verge of escape, then ramming forward till his balls slapped her cunt and clitoris, spreading the buzz, feeding the buzz…
Then it exploded. The buzz burst and Connie felt herself cumming as she’d never cum in her sexually very active life. It seemed like her entire body had become one orgasmic clitoris, as if every part of her were cumming — her ass, her cunt, her clit, her tits, her mouth, her fingers, her hair.
“Oh – cum – in – me – while – I’m – cum – ming,” she managed to breathe, forming each sound carefully as she came and clenched.
Behind her, Jerry growled and held her hips still tighter. He pumped faster, harder, almost brutally.
She kept cumming.
His prick swelled inside her ass hole, stretching it still more. His strokes shortened and speeded. He slammed into her, pushing his hips at her.
She kept cumming.
He rammed his thick cock all the way in and held it inside her. She could feel his balls lurching against her clitoris. He was arching, still pushing at her ass.
She kept cumming.
His hands pulled her limp hips upward, his cock jerking inside her. She was impaled, held up by his hands on her hips and his cock still swelling in her cunt.
She kept cumming.
His prick convulsed and then she screamed in pleasure as she felt his semen pour deep, deep into her bowels, hot and thick. She could feel each spurt shoot from his glans and slam into her innards and it was like throwing gasoline on a fire. She was incendiary in her orgasm, burning brighter and higher and cumming so intensely she was forgetting to breathe…
She kept cumming and cumming, her husband’s ejaculations slowing in her ass, his dick finally beginning to shrink and even that added to it. She couldn’t stop the cumming, even as she felt everything slip away and join the enveloping haze of her orgasm.
She kept cumming.
* * *
Sun glow filtered through the drapes. Connie woke softly, savoring the ache, feeling that orgasmic buzz lingering. She was sandwiched between Kimberly and her husband, Kim’s lush breasts warming her back, Jerry’s strong chest protecting her face. Kim had fallen asleep with the dildo still in her cunt; Connie could feel it against the back of her thigh.
She looked up. Emily was sitting against the headboard, wearing one of Jerry’s pajama tops. Emily smiled softly. It was the first time Connie had ever seen her completely without makeup. The black hair was a disheveled mess. She looked about nineteen and almost innocent. Certainly sweet.
Emily rolled to all fours and bent forward to kiss Connie’s temple. Jerry and Kim stirred, rolling to their backs and away from Connie, but still touching her. Emily leaned to Kim and kissed each nipple, then Kim’s lips, lightly. She shifted to Jerry and kissed his lips softly.
Connie rolled onto her husband, wincing at the pains in her ass and hips and shoulders. Jerry’s arms enveloped her. “Good morning, husband.”
“Good morning, wife. I love you.”
“I love you, Gerald.”
He kissed her eyes. “Was your anniversary fantasy everything you wanted?”
“Better. I never knew I could cum like that. I thought my toes were cumming.” She giggled slightly. “And how did you like your ‘fate worse than death’?”
“Amazing.” He chuckled. “I never imagined I’d like it so much, seeing you cum with someone else. But I did — and even more when you were cumming with me and with someone else at the same time.” He sighed and ran his hands lightly over her back. “What’s next?”
“I’ll want us to do this again, probably.” She wasn’t sure how he’d react to that.
He hesitated for a moment, then: “I’d like that…but not right away, okay?”
She nodded against his chest. “I found out something I needed to know, but didn’t know I needed to know.”
“Meaning?”
“I’ve been with other women since we met.”
“I know.”
“And I always came back to you — I chose you. Understand?”
He held her tighter. “And now you know that even with two sexy women there, craving me and me craving them, that I choose you.” He sighed. “I think maybe I was unsure of my self-control in that spot — maybe that’s why I resisted doing this with you for so long: I was afraid you might feel…slighted? Maybe.”
“So now we both know. We’re both so sure of each other…”
Emily leaned her face down next to them. “I now pronounce you desperately in love with each other and sure of it.”
“Exactly.” Both said it at once, then smiled.
Kim cleared her throat.
“Yes?” Jerry coaxed.
“Can anyone here be persuaded to make some coffee?”
“I hate to move,” Connie confessed.
“Me, too,” Jerry said. They looked hopefully at Emily.
She shook her head. “My life insurance policy forbids me from entering a kitchen. I am considered a threat to human life.”
Kim sighed. “Okay, okay. I’ll get the coffee started.” She climbed off the bed, grabbed Jerry’s robe and headed for the bedroom door.
“Kim?” Connie called.
She turned. “What?”
“Aren’t you going to take that thing out of you?”
Kim grinned. “Un-un. Y’see, after I get the coffee started, I’m going to come back up here. I have an idea.”
“Uh-oh…” Jerry uttered.
“Yeah — y’see, I want Jerry to give me what you got, while I fuck Emily with this.” She reached down and grabbed the obscenely hanging dildo.
“And where am I going to be?” Connie asked.
“Oh, you’re in charge of hiding Emily’s hand while she licks you. By the time we’re done with that, I’ll have more ideas. I want to see how many possibilities there are.”
“We have created a monster,” Emily stated, smiling.
“Good grief,” Jerry said. “Think of it — three women, each with three orifices, a tongue and hands. That’s fifteen factors. The combinations run two to the fifteenth power — that’s over thirty-two thousand possibilities!”
“Oh, yeah?” Kim answered, wonder in her face. “Then I better hurry with that coffee!” She hurried through the doorway.
“Is she serious?” Jerry asked Connie.
“I hope so,” Emily interrupted. They looked at her as she knelt and unbuttoned the pajama top, revealing her stiff-nippled tits. She leaned over them, feeding one breast to Jerry. Connie felt his cock hardening beneath her, felt her own juices starting to flow again.
“I hope so,” Emily purred again and began stroking Connie’s back. “I want to give every one of them a good tryout!”

Read 13719 times |
Rated 92.3 % |
(65 votes)

Vote list (Close) :TheJarHead
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

Sexual Healing – Final Chapter

The night thermostat had long since kicked in and the living room was cool, despite the crackling flames in the fireplace. Kimberly snuggled under the light comforter with Jerry, who had his left arm draped lightly over her shoulder. Her eyes were closed and her head lolled on his shoulder. Emily was pressed against Kim’s other side, her face snuggled into Kim’s shoulder and her lips against the side of her neck. Her hand was a constantly moving phantom under the comforter, gliding over Kim’s ripe tits and lower, to the downy fuzz between her thighs. Kim was stroking Emily’s shoulders with one hand; the other rested protectively on Jerry’s limp cock.
The kitchen light clicked off. Connie lingered in the doorway for a moment, holding the tray with the three goblets, the chilled wine bottle and a mug of steaming tea. She was wearing her oversized bathrobe against the coolness in the air. She saw Kim’s eyes open and her husband’s face turned to her. She smiled, savoring the sight of her three favorite people, all clumped together in her living room.
Connie’s nipples were pebble-hard under the robe, and the temperature of the air had nothing to do with it. She flashed on the memory of the first seduction with Kim, of the wild evening after their shopping spree, of the half-crazed orgy with Emily, of seeing Kimberly writhing and gasping as Jerry’s big dick probed her, of watching Emily gorge herself on his fat cock…
…and she thought about what she planned next and shivered.
“Cold, honey?” Jerry asked. “Get over here and cuddle up.”
“I’m not cold,” she said softly. “But you can be sure I plan on collecting some cuddles!”
He smiled and reached out with one long, well-muscled arm, the movement bringing the thick veins into relief against his smooth skin as he beckoned to her. He was sitting naked, cuddled with two of the sexiest women she had ever imagined, and he was waving for her to come close to him and be with him.
“Oh, look,” Emily stage-whispered. “Rampant heterosexuality rears its head.”
“That’s all it’s going to rear for the rest of this night,” Jerry answered quickly, grinning. “You have turned my reservoirs into deserts.”
Connie set the tray down, poured the wine and handed out the three vessels. When Jerry reached to take the mug in both hands, the comforter fell away from his chest. Connie set her wine goblet down long enough to indulge an impulse: She bent and very lightly nipped with her teeth at her husband’s left nipple, so hard and protruding in the cool air of the room. She felt his relaxed groan of pleasure at her touch and again, at her tongue’s play with the erectile tissue.
Connie insinuated herself under Jerry’s right arm, wedging her shoulder under his armpit and turning her face to his chest just long enough to lick his firm breast. She slid her left hand down until she found Kim’s forearm, then followed it to Kim’s hand and the cock of the man she’d married.
She squeezed Kim’s fingers slightly over the flaccid mass of dick- flesh. Kim turned her head and met Connie’s gaze. Kimberly’s eyes were half-closed with remembered and anticipated pleasure. Connie smiled slightly and gave just the hint of a nod. Kim nodded back and began kissing her way down over Jerry’s chest to his stomach and abdomen, then shifted and moved in on his thighs and, finally, his cock and balls. Connie pulled the comforter into place so that Kim was still covered. The lush blonde had become a warm, licking, indistinct form moving under the big comforter, with her head in Jerry’s lap and Connie’s small hand caressing her head and face.
Jerry hissed with pleasure as Kim pulled his glans, soft but still large, into her mouth and sucked languidly on it.
“Know what I want?” Connie asked her husband.
Jerry carefully reached over and put the mug on the end table. He looked at his wife and shook his head. “What?”
“I want to get down on my hands and knees in front of the fire and stick my face between Emily’s legs and lick her while Kim sits on her face and she licks Kim and sticks a dildo or her fingers — maybe her whole hand — ”
Kim’s moan was audible through the comforter, even though her mouth was slowly being filled.
” — into Kim’s wet cunt.”
“What a-about you?” Jerry stammered.
“I want you to be fucking me hard, with that big cock…in my ass!”
The muscles of Jerry’s face had been slack from the pleasures Kim was lavishing on his penis under the comforter. Now his expression tightened and saddened. “Oh, babe, you know I’d like to and you know that it won’t work. I won’t even try to do something that hurts you like that did.”
“I can take it — and I want it!” she insisted.
“Even if I was willing to give it another try, ‘bunch, I’m not up to it. Aside from remembering the last time, there’s the simple fact that you three have already drained me four times tonight. Nothing’s gonna raise the flag for me again.”
She smiled craftily. “I can prove to you that I can take it — and you *are* going to be hard as a rock again.”
He smiled. “No way.”
“Bet?” She held her pinky out.
“Stakes?”
“If I prove it and you get hard, you have to give me what I want.”
“And if you fail?”
“We’ll be your sluts for a night. We’ll do anything you want for you, with you, to you, to each other — and we’ll tape it all.”
He hooked his pinky with hers. “Deal.” His smile was broad and confident. Hers matched it in a moment.
She nodded to Emily. Still clad only in stockings and garters, the lovely Japanese woman unfolded from the couch and came to Connie’s side. Jerry watched. His wife stood. Emily opened Connie’s robe and dropped to her knees — slowly, her long tongue and soft lips working all the way down. Emily cupped Connie’s butt in her hands and pulled her forward. Connie opened her legs and hunched her pussy down and forward.
Jerry’s eyes widened as he watched Emily’s long tongue extend completely until just the tip was tracing his wife’s pussy lips.
Connie gasped softly, then moaned as Emily trilled the tip of her tongue over her swollen clitoris. Her voice quavering, she began to set the scene for her husband.
“So, after — after we ate dinner, we were all in the bed. And Emily — Oh! Ooooh! — Emily pushed her whole hand into Kimberly and was l-l-licking h-h-her and Kim couldn’t stop cumming — ”
She could hear Kim moan again, saw the lump of her head moving again under the comforter.
” — And I got this great b-b-big double dong — about two feet long and really thick — and — a-a-and… Yes! Oooohh! — and I stuffed half of — half of it into my cunt and squeezed the other half into Emily while she fist-fucked Kimberly and we all came so much that — YES! YES!” She grabbed Emily’s head and forced her face closer as the orgasm rocked her.
Connie moaned and panted and finally relaxed enough from her orgasm to continue her aural sex: “And then Emily and I started in a 69 and she put her whole hand into my cunt and then Kimberly used the double dildo, with half in her cunt and the other half up my ass. I couldn’t believe how deep it felt — in my belly, it seemed like.”
She looked down as Emily glanced up. They nodded to each other.
“You took a hand in your pussy and a big dildo in your cunt at the same time?”
She shook her head. Emily stood and flashed, all but naked, up the stairs. “First one, then the other — about a zillion times.”
Kim’s head came up and she pulled the comforter back. She smiled proudly at Connie. “This thing is as hard as steel and I think it’s got to be more than nine inches.”
Connie put one small hand on her husband’s cock and stroked the length of it lightly. “Does seem bigger than usual.” She could hear Emily coming down the stairs. She too her hand off his cock and gazed into her husband’s eyes. “Feel Kim’s nipples. Aren’t they amazing?”
She smiled as Jerry reached down to cup Kim’s left breast, then measured her nipple with thumb and forefinger a good two inches apart.
“Pinch it a little, please?” Kim whispered. Her eyes closed slowly as he tweaked her sensitive, oversized nipple and then she dropped her mouth over his hard, upstanding cock and sucked furiously.
“I don’t expect you to take my word for it with the high stakes like we’re betting,” Connie said. “So I have some proof.”
Emily knelt beside her, opening the gym bag and taking out the towel-wrapped toys.
“Get the big one slippery and slide it into Kim, honey.”
Emily had already begun spreading the lubricant on the huge dildo.
“And I have even more proof.” She stepped to one side and picked up the remote control from the end table. She turned and clicked it twice. The television came on, then the VCR. The screen was blank. She pressed the third switch. The tape began to roll.
The perspective never shifted and the low level of lighting was barely adequate — but the scene was clear enough.
Kimberly mugging momentarily for the lens, pinching her hardened nipples and tugging at her tits.
“I don’t understand — ” Connie heard her own voice say from the television, and she heard Emily reply quietly: “I do” and saw the depraved smile. On the screen, Emily pulled Connie up on all fours and slid beneath her from behind and TV Connie stiffened as Emily’s tongue hit her clitoris, then groaned at the touch of the tongue tip on her swollen clitoris.
To one side in the scene, Kimberly was stuffing the end of the big double-dildo into herself.
Emily had three fingers in Connie’s cunt on the television and the electronic Connie was groaning, “Ohhh, noooo…” as the fourth finger went in.
Then Connie’s ass was hidden from the camera as Kimberly straddled Emily’s chest.
“Fuck me.” Connie’s gasp was loud from the speaker. Emily began working her thumb into her cunt and Kim started rubbing the free end of the big dildo against her asshole.
“And if we can’t both fuck you at once, that’s okay.” Connie glanced down, struck by the oddity of hearing Kim’s voice so clearly while Kim’s real-time mouth was stuffed with Jerry’s hugely stiffened dick. “We’ll take turns,” said the spectral voice. “Her little fist in your cunt and then this big fucker in your ass.”
Connie’s mewing accompanied the widening of her pussy entrance as Emily’s hand worked its way inexorably inside. Kimberly’s ripe ass moved higher on the screen, revealing Connie pushing back and down, forcing her cunt onto Emily’s hand while above her, the huge dildo hung halfway from Kim’s cunt like some insane transsexual fantasy come true.
“But you *are* going to get reamed, you slut!” Kimberly was saying.
“Fuckmefuckfuckme…”
Connie’s words were quite distinct from the speaker. So were the screams of unrestrained pleasure that followed as Emily’s entire hand pumped inside her cunt.
Then Kim was crouching lower, pressing the thick tip of the wide double dildo against Connie’s asshole. It was obvious that this wasn’t going to work.
“My turn, Emily!” Kim called.
Connie glanced at her husband. His eyes were wide and glazed as he stared at the screen. She looked at the end of the sectional. Emily was working the very same big dildo into Kimberly’s juicy cunt from behind that was imperiling Connie’s little ass on the screen.
On the screen, Connie was hunching and shaking as Emily’s small hand slid out of Connie’s cunt. Kim was pushing the dildo forcefully now, wedging open Connie’s little asshole. On-screen Connie was rotating her ass and pushing up, trying to force herself open.
“It’s going to split you open,” Kim was saying.
“Yes! Split me in half with that fucker!”
“It’s going to hurt…”
“Yes! Yes! Make it hurt! Make it real! Make me feel it in my fucking bowels! EEEEEEEE — ”
The scream trailed off into yelps as first the head, then the shaft of the huge double dildo slid deeper and deeper into her.
“Yes! YES! It’s in my fucking stomach! More! MORE — AHHH!”
Kim rammed the rest of it into her and began rocking over Connie’s small ass. Connie’s rectum was distended by the fat, pale shaft. Beneath her ass was Emily’s tongue, stroking her pussy and teasing her clit.
“Damn it, fuck me!”
Kimberly began pumping her hips, pounding in and out of Connie’s asshole.
“YES! AHHHHHHH! Oh, yeah, yeah, fuck my ass, fuck it, fuck me, fuck me, fuckmefuckfuckme…”
Real-time Connie tore her gaze from the screen and turned. Emily was rubbing and pinching her clitoris as she knelt behind Kim, pumping the dildo in and out of the richly curved blonde. Kimberly was moving her head slowly up and down over about a third of Jerry’s hard, glistening cock. Jerry was staring fixedly at the screen. Connie motioned to Emily, whose lovely eyes focused. Emily nodded and climbed off the sectional.
“Have I won the bet, lover?” Connie asked her husband. His head jerked as he looked at his wife, naked and horny before him. “The bet?”
He looked down at Kim’s blonde head moving over his cock, looked at the television where his petite wife was taking a mammoth dildo up the ass and cumming without pause. Then he turned his face to her and grinned. “I think you could say so.”
“Pay up.”
Emily bent to take a tube of lubricant from the bag on the floor, then took Connie by the hand and led her to the rug in front of the crackling fire. As Emily reclined and spread her lovely legs, Connie dropped to her knees and smiled back at her husband. “Turn off the television — I want the real thing!”
Jerry reached for the remote as Kim pulled her lips off his cock and rolled to her side against the back of the sectional. The dildo was still in her cunt. She reached down with both hands and pumped it savagely a few times, then stiffened and groaned, her abdomen contracting as she came.
Emily let the tube of lubricant roll on the rug as Connie bent beneath her legs and pulled her stockinged thighs onto her shoulders.
Connie heard Emily’s sigh of pleasure as she kissed the pale, firm flesh between the garters and her cunt. She felt Jerry kneeling behind her, then felt his lips on the nape of her neck and shivered, watching his hand reach beside her to get the tube of lubricant. She felt a small buzzing begin around her asshole and in her belly as she anticipated what was coming next. She heard the slurping of her husband’s hand spreading the jelly on his stiff dick, then felt the cool wetness of his finger massaging globs, then more, and then still more, of the slippery stuff into her rectum. She hummed in encouragement and pleasure, wiggling her butt enticingly as she began licking the bisexual Japanese cunt dripping in front of her face.
Emily began undulating her hips, her hands going to the sides of Connie’s face and holding her mouth in place as she moaned in pleasure. Connie felt the warmth and weight and firmness of Kimberly’s tits, the shocking stiffness of her hard nipples, against her back.
“I’ll aim that thing,” Kim said throatily. Connie felt Kim’s forearm against her uptilted ass, then her husband shifting.
And then his wonderful, huge, hard prick was pushing against her asshole. She groaned in pleasure and twisted her ass, pushing back and trying to impale herself on it.
Emily was cumming against her mouth, long waves of orgasm that were slowly intensifying, as Jerry began pushing his prick into Connie’s little asshole. Connie willed her sphincters to relax. They kept stretching and stretching as his glans pushed into her. It felt like he was trying to fit a baseball bat into her asshole, felt like his cock was twice as big as normal. She moaned into Emily’s cunt. It was starting to strain her, to hurt.
“C’mon, Jerry, she wants this — craves it! You saw the tape! Do it — or get out of the way and I’ll fuck her ass again. She loves it!”
“I’m not so sure — ”
“Split her open! She fucking wants it!”
Emily was cumming harder, muffling Connie with her spasming cunt, her thighs locked around Connie’s head.
“Do it, dammit!” Kim barked.
“But — ”
Connie felt Kim move away, then heard Jerry: “What are — ”
“In her — now!”
There was a lurch and her husband’s huge prick was pile-driving insistently into her ass, her sphincters stretching impossibly till she wondered if they’d split and then —
“MMMMNNNNGH!” Connie growled into Emily’s streaming pussy as the glans snugged inside her ass and her sphincters gripped his shaft.
“No, stop pushing,” Jerry groaned, as he felt his wife’s asshole clamping down on his dick.
“That’s the worst,” Emily said. “Now give her the rest of it!”
Emily spoke with shocking clarity, despite her orgasm: “This is what she has dreamed of — so fuck her ass with that big cock!”
Despite the strain, Connie pushed back as much as she could. Jerry’s hands tightened on her hips while he grunted behind her and then, finally, he was pushing his huge prick into her.
Connie couldn’t believe the sensation. It was definitely bigger than the big dildo and it was like being impaled by a column of flesh- hot steel. Deeper and deeper he went, stretching her rectum, reaming her asshole, his glans plowing farther into her than she’d thought possible. His dick seemed endless and her overwhelmed sphincters simply fluttered and spasmed helplessly as inch after inch of thick flesh wormed into her tight backdoor.
Emily was cumming harder and harder on Connie’s face, the orgasms becoming distinct again. Connie locked her lips around the Japanese woman’s engorged clitoris and sucked, the tip of her tongue barely touching the sensitive pink nodule. She felt Emily tense impossibly — and then Emily was having one of her wonderfully wet releases. Her cunt spasmed and expelled splash after splash of juices as she came, softly howling in pleasure.
Jerry’s flat abdomen slowly pressed against Connie’s outthrust little ass and then she felt his pubic hair graze the furrow of her buttocks. As his balls swung forward to press her cunt, Connie emitted a deep, guttural moan that vibrated through her entire body. She wondered if Jerry’s glans was really throbbing just beneath her stomach, or if that was merely her imagination…or her now-distorted sense of reality. That big cock in her was warping her senses. Her entire being seemed to revolve around it, as if she were skewered.
Emily’s hands and legs fell away from Connie’s head as she lapsed into semi-consciousness from her orgasm. Connie raised her head and tried to speak. Her voice wouldn’t work.
“Are you okay, baby?”
“Oh, yeah, yeah…so deep…can’t tell where you end and I start… soooo goooood…” she babbled softly. She didn’t have the strength to hold her head up any longer. She lowered her face to Emily’s soaked snatch just as Kim crawled forward over the nearly comatose Japanese woman. The dildo was still hanging from Emily’s cunt. It came to rest wetly on Emily’s slack face and thick hair when Kim pushed her clitoris down to Emily’s lips. Connie saw Emily’s nostrils flare at Kim’s aroma and then that amazing tongue was snaking its way upward to find and massage Kimberly’s bright red clitoris.
Jerry began move inside Connie.
“Oh, shit!” Connie yelped. “Fuck! OH FUCK!”
It was better than she’d dreamed. Jerry was only moving an inch or so at first, but the movement was transmitted to almost ten inches of tightly packed asshole.
The movement lengthened inside her and she felt the tension in her belly and between her hips. She felt like a ball of warmth and energy was growing there, spreading, swelling with each stroke of her husband’s huge prick in her little ass.
Connie began to moan, louder and louder, in time with his fucking. Now he was pulling almost half his cock out and pushing it back in. Her sphincters felt as if they were being turned inside out, gripping and coating his shaft as he withdrew, then imploding when he drove in. She tried to lick Emily, but she could barely muster the strength to move her tongue in the savory sauces of her cunt.
His grip was tighter on her narrow hips, as if he were trying to compress her around his cock. She had no strength in her arms and legs as he lengthened his strokes. He was pumping her ass up and down on his piledriving cock, using her hot, tight rectum to massage his hugely swollen dick.
She loved it.
Connie moaned louder and louder, then began wailing. The sound ululated with his strokes, growing louder as that tense ball inside her belly swelled. She felt the buzz of the pleasure spreading through her body, overwhelming her senses. It was almost scary, as if something primal and uncontrollable were taking control of her senses. The glowing buzz had filled her body, now, and was in every cell and still growing, still swelling till she felt as if she were going to explode.
She opened her eyes to see Kim’s nipples looking as close to bursting as Connie felt, to see Emily’s abdomen rippling at the touch of Connie’s tongue on her cunt when Jerry pounded her forward.
“Alllll offf ITTTT…” Connie howled and Jerry pumped longer, pulling back till his glans was on the verge of escape, then ramming forward till his balls slapped her cunt and clitoris, spreading the buzz, feeding the buzz…
Then it exploded. The buzz burst and Connie felt herself cumming as she’d never cum in her sexually very active life. It seemed like her entire body had become one orgasmic clitoris, as if every part of her were cumming — her ass, her cunt, her clit, her tits, her mouth, her fingers, her hair.
“Oh – cum – in – me – while – I’m – cum – ming,” she managed to breathe, forming each sound carefully as she came and clenched.
Behind her, Jerry growled and held her hips still tighter. He pumped faster, harder, almost brutally.
She kept cumming.
His prick swelled inside her ass hole, stretching it still more. His strokes shortened and speeded. He slammed into her, pushing his hips at her.
She kept cumming.
He rammed his thick cock all the way in and held it inside her. She could feel his balls lurching against her clitoris. He was arching, still pushing at her ass.
She kept cumming.
His hands pulled her limp hips upward, his cock jerking inside her. She was impaled, held up by his hands on her hips and his cock still swelling in her cunt.
She kept cumming.
His prick convulsed and then she screamed in pleasure as she felt his semen pour deep, deep into her bowels, hot and thick. She could feel each spurt shoot from his glans and slam into her innards and it was like throwing gasoline on a fire. She was incendiary in her orgasm, burning brighter and higher and cumming so intensely she was forgetting to breathe…
She kept cumming and cumming, her husband’s ejaculations slowing in her ass, his dick finally beginning to shrink and even that added to it. She couldn’t stop the cumming, even as she felt everything slip away and join the enveloping haze of her orgasm.
She kept cumming.
* * *
Sun glow filtered through the drapes. Connie woke softly, savoring the ache, feeling that orgasmic buzz lingering. She was sandwiched between Kimberly and her husband, Kim’s lush breasts warming her back, Jerry’s strong chest protecting her face. Kim had fallen asleep with the dildo still in her cunt; Connie could feel it against the back of her thigh.
She looked up. Emily was sitting against the headboard, wearing one of Jerry’s pajama tops. Emily smiled softly. It was the first time Connie had ever seen her completely without makeup. The black hair was a disheveled mess. She looked about nineteen and almost innocent. Certainly sweet.
Emily rolled to all fours and bent forward to kiss Connie’s temple. Jerry and Kim stirred, rolling to their backs and away from Connie, but still touching her. Emily leaned to Kim and kissed each nipple, then Kim’s lips, lightly. She shifted to Jerry and kissed his lips softly.
Connie rolled onto her husband, wincing at the pains in her ass and hips and shoulders. Jerry’s arms enveloped her. “Good morning, husband.”
“Good morning, wife. I love you.”
“I love you, Gerald.”
He kissed her eyes. “Was your anniversary fantasy everything you wanted?”
“Better. I never knew I could cum like that. I thought my toes were cumming.” She giggled slightly. “And how did you like your ‘fate worse than death’?”
“Amazing.” He chuckled. “I never imagined I’d like it so much, seeing you cum with someone else. But I did — and even more when you were cumming with me and with someone else at the same time.” He sighed and ran his hands lightly over her back. “What’s next?”
“I’ll want us to do this again, probably.” She wasn’t sure how he’d react to that.
He hesitated for a moment, then: “I’d like that…but not right away, okay?”
She nodded against his chest. “I found out something I needed to know, but didn’t know I needed to know.”
“Meaning?”
“I’ve been with other women since we met.”
“I know.”
“And I always came back to you — I chose you. Understand?”
He held her tighter. “And now you know that even with two sexy women there, craving me and me craving them, that I choose you.” He sighed. “I think maybe I was unsure of my self-control in that spot — maybe that’s why I resisted doing this with you for so long: I was afraid you might feel…slighted? Maybe.”
“So now we both know. We’re both so sure of each other…”
Emily leaned her face down next to them. “I now pronounce you desperately in love with each other and sure of it.”
“Exactly.” Both said it at once, then smiled.
Kim cleared her throat.
“Yes?” Jerry coaxed.
“Can anyone here be persuaded to make some coffee?”
“I hate to move,” Connie confessed.
“Me, too,” Jerry said. They looked hopefully at Emily.
She shook her head. “My life insurance policy forbids me from entering a kitchen. I am considered a threat to human life.”
Kim sighed. “Okay, okay. I’ll get the coffee started.” She climbed off the bed, grabbed Jerry’s robe and headed for the bedroom door.
“Kim?” Connie called.
She turned. “What?”
“Aren’t you going to take that thing out of you?”
Kim grinned. “Un-un. Y’see, after I get the coffee started, I’m going to come back up here. I have an idea.”
“Uh-oh…” Jerry uttered.
“Yeah — y’see, I want Jerry to give me what you got, while I fuck Emily with this.” She reached down and grabbed the obscenely hanging dildo.
“And where am I going to be?” Connie asked.
“Oh, you’re in charge of hiding Emily’s hand while she licks you. By the time we’re done with that, I’ll have more ideas. I want to see how many possibilities there are.”
“We have created a monster,” Emily stated, smiling.
“Good grief,” Jerry said. “Think of it — three women, each with three orifices, a tongue and hands. That’s fifteen factors. The combinations run two to the fifteenth power — that’s over thirty-two thousand possibilities!”
“Oh, yeah?” Kim answered, wonder in her face. “Then I better hurry with that coffee!” She hurried through the doorway.
“Is she serious?” Jerry asked Connie.
“I hope so,” Emily interrupted. They looked at her as she knelt and unbuttoned the pajama top, revealing her stiff-nippled tits. She leaned over them, feeding one breast to Jerry. Connie felt his cock hardening beneath her, felt her own juices starting to flow again.
“I hope so,” Emily purred again and began stroking Connie’s back. “I want to give every one of them a good tryout!”

Read 13719 times |
Rated 92.3 % |
(65 votes)

Vote list (Close) :TheJarHead
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

Sexual Healing – Final Chapter

The night thermostat had long since kicked in and the living room was cool, despite the crackling flames in the fireplace. Kimberly snuggled under the light comforter with Jerry, who had his left arm draped lightly over her shoulder. Her eyes were closed and her head lolled on his shoulder. Emily was pressed against Kim’s other side, her face snuggled into Kim’s shoulder and her lips against the side of her neck. Her hand was a constantly moving phantom under the comforter, gliding over Kim’s ripe tits and lower, to the downy fuzz between her thighs. Kim was stroking Emily’s shoulders with one hand; the other rested protectively on Jerry’s limp cock.
The kitchen light clicked off. Connie lingered in the doorway for a moment, holding the tray with the three goblets, the chilled wine bottle and a mug of steaming tea. She was wearing her oversized bathrobe against the coolness in the air. She saw Kim’s eyes open and her husband’s face turned to her. She smiled, savoring the sight of her three favorite people, all clumped together in her living room.
Connie’s nipples were pebble-hard under the robe, and the temperature of the air had nothing to do with it. She flashed on the memory of the first seduction with Kim, of the wild evening after their shopping spree, of the half-crazed orgy with Emily, of seeing Kimberly writhing and gasping as Jerry’s big dick probed her, of watching Emily gorge herself on his fat cock…
…and she thought about what she planned next and shivered.
“Cold, honey?” Jerry asked. “Get over here and cuddle up.”
“I’m not cold,” she said softly. “But you can be sure I plan on collecting some cuddles!”
He smiled and reached out with one long, well-muscled arm, the movement bringing the thick veins into relief against his smooth skin as he beckoned to her. He was sitting naked, cuddled with two of the sexiest women she had ever imagined, and he was waving for her to come close to him and be with him.
“Oh, look,” Emily stage-whispered. “Rampant heterosexuality rears its head.”
“That’s all it’s going to rear for the rest of this night,” Jerry answered quickly, grinning. “You have turned my reservoirs into deserts.”
Connie set the tray down, poured the wine and handed out the three vessels. When Jerry reached to take the mug in both hands, the comforter fell away from his chest. Connie set her wine goblet down long enough to indulge an impulse: She bent and very lightly nipped with her teeth at her husband’s left nipple, so hard and protruding in the cool air of the room. She felt his relaxed groan of pleasure at her touch and again, at her tongue’s play with the erectile tissue.
Connie insinuated herself under Jerry’s right arm, wedging her shoulder under his armpit and turning her face to his chest just long enough to lick his firm breast. She slid her left hand down until she found Kim’s forearm, then followed it to Kim’s hand and the cock of the man she’d married.
She squeezed Kim’s fingers slightly over the flaccid mass of dick- flesh. Kim turned her head and met Connie’s gaze. Kimberly’s eyes were half-closed with remembered and anticipated pleasure. Connie smiled slightly and gave just the hint of a nod. Kim nodded back and began kissing her way down over Jerry’s chest to his stomach and abdomen, then shifted and moved in on his thighs and, finally, his cock and balls. Connie pulled the comforter into place so that Kim was still covered. The lush blonde had become a warm, licking, indistinct form moving under the big comforter, with her head in Jerry’s lap and Connie’s small hand caressing her head and face.
Jerry hissed with pleasure as Kim pulled his glans, soft but still large, into her mouth and sucked languidly on it.
“Know what I want?” Connie asked her husband.
Jerry carefully reached over and put the mug on the end table. He looked at his wife and shook his head. “What?”
“I want to get down on my hands and knees in front of the fire and stick my face between Emily’s legs and lick her while Kim sits on her face and she licks Kim and sticks a dildo or her fingers — maybe her whole hand — ”
Kim’s moan was audible through the comforter, even though her mouth was slowly being filled.
” — into Kim’s wet cunt.”
“What a-about you?” Jerry stammered.
“I want you to be fucking me hard, with that big cock…in my ass!”
The muscles of Jerry’s face had been slack from the pleasures Kim was lavishing on his penis under the comforter. Now his expression tightened and saddened. “Oh, babe, you know I’d like to and you know that it won’t work. I won’t even try to do something that hurts you like that did.”
“I can take it — and I want it!” she insisted.
“Even if I was willing to give it another try, ‘bunch, I’m not up to it. Aside from remembering the last time, there’s the simple fact that you three have already drained me four times tonight. Nothing’s gonna raise the flag for me again.”
She smiled craftily. “I can prove to you that I can take it — and you *are* going to be hard as a rock again.”
He smiled. “No way.”
“Bet?” She held her pinky out.
“Stakes?”
“If I prove it and you get hard, you have to give me what I want.”
“And if you fail?”
“We’ll be your sluts for a night. We’ll do anything you want for you, with you, to you, to each other — and we’ll tape it all.”
He hooked his pinky with hers. “Deal.” His smile was broad and confident. Hers matched it in a moment.
She nodded to Emily. Still clad only in stockings and garters, the lovely Japanese woman unfolded from the couch and came to Connie’s side. Jerry watched. His wife stood. Emily opened Connie’s robe and dropped to her knees — slowly, her long tongue and soft lips working all the way down. Emily cupped Connie’s butt in her hands and pulled her forward. Connie opened her legs and hunched her pussy down and forward.
Jerry’s eyes widened as he watched Emily’s long tongue extend completely until just the tip was tracing his wife’s pussy lips.
Connie gasped softly, then moaned as Emily trilled the tip of her tongue over her swollen clitoris. Her voice quavering, she began to set the scene for her husband.
“So, after — after we ate dinner, we were all in the bed. And Emily — Oh! Ooooh! — Emily pushed her whole hand into Kimberly and was l-l-licking h-h-her and Kim couldn’t stop cumming — ”
She could hear Kim moan again, saw the lump of her head moving again under the comforter.
” — And I got this great b-b-big double dong — about two feet long and really thick — and — a-a-and… Yes! Oooohh! — and I stuffed half of — half of it into my cunt and squeezed the other half into Emily while she fist-fucked Kimberly and we all came so much that — YES! YES!” She grabbed Emily’s head and forced her face closer as the orgasm rocked her.
Connie moaned and panted and finally relaxed enough from her orgasm to continue her aural sex: “And then Emily and I started in a 69 and she put her whole hand into my cunt and then Kimberly used the double dildo, with half in her cunt and the other half up my ass. I couldn’t believe how deep it felt — in my belly, it seemed like.”
She looked down as Emily glanced up. They nodded to each other.
“You took a hand in your pussy and a big dildo in your cunt at the same time?”
She shook her head. Emily stood and flashed, all but naked, up the stairs. “First one, then the other — about a zillion times.”
Kim’s head came up and she pulled the comforter back. She smiled proudly at Connie. “This thing is as hard as steel and I think it’s got to be more than nine inches.”
Connie put one small hand on her husband’s cock and stroked the length of it lightly. “Does seem bigger than usual.” She could hear Emily coming down the stairs. She too her hand off his cock and gazed into her husband’s eyes. “Feel Kim’s nipples. Aren’t they amazing?”
She smiled as Jerry reached down to cup Kim’s left breast, then measured her nipple with thumb and forefinger a good two inches apart.
“Pinch it a little, please?” Kim whispered. Her eyes closed slowly as he tweaked her sensitive, oversized nipple and then she dropped her mouth over his hard, upstanding cock and sucked furiously.
“I don’t expect you to take my word for it with the high stakes like we’re betting,” Connie said. “So I have some proof.”
Emily knelt beside her, opening the gym bag and taking out the towel-wrapped toys.
“Get the big one slippery and slide it into Kim, honey.”
Emily had already begun spreading the lubricant on the huge dildo.
“And I have even more proof.” She stepped to one side and picked up the remote control from the end table. She turned and clicked it twice. The television came on, then the VCR. The screen was blank. She pressed the third switch. The tape began to roll.
The perspective never shifted and the low level of lighting was barely adequate — but the scene was clear enough.
Kimberly mugging momentarily for the lens, pinching her hardened nipples and tugging at her tits.
“I don’t understand — ” Connie heard her own voice say from the television, and she heard Emily reply quietly: “I do” and saw the depraved smile. On the screen, Emily pulled Connie up on all fours and slid beneath her from behind and TV Connie stiffened as Emily’s tongue hit her clitoris, then groaned at the touch of the tongue tip on her swollen clitoris.
To one side in the scene, Kimberly was stuffing the end of the big double-dildo into herself.
Emily had three fingers in Connie’s cunt on the television and the electronic Connie was groaning, “Ohhh, noooo…” as the fourth finger went in.
Then Connie’s ass was hidden from the camera as Kimberly straddled Emily’s chest.
“Fuck me.” Connie’s gasp was loud from the speaker. Emily began working her thumb into her cunt and Kim started rubbing the free end of the big dildo against her asshole.
“And if we can’t both fuck you at once, that’s okay.” Connie glanced down, struck by the oddity of hearing Kim’s voice so clearly while Kim’s real-time mouth was stuffed with Jerry’s hugely stiffened dick. “We’ll take turns,” said the spectral voice. “Her little fist in your cunt and then this big fucker in your ass.”
Connie’s mewing accompanied the widening of her pussy entrance as Emily’s hand worked its way inexorably inside. Kimberly’s ripe ass moved higher on the screen, revealing Connie pushing back and down, forcing her cunt onto Emily’s hand while above her, the huge dildo hung halfway from Kim’s cunt like some insane transsexual fantasy come true.
“But you *are* going to get reamed, you slut!” Kimberly was saying.
“Fuckmefuckfuckme…”
Connie’s words were quite distinct from the speaker. So were the screams of unrestrained pleasure that followed as Emily’s entire hand pumped inside her cunt.
Then Kim was crouching lower, pressing the thick tip of the wide double dildo against Connie’s asshole. It was obvious that this wasn’t going to work.
“My turn, Emily!” Kim called.
Connie glanced at her husband. His eyes were wide and glazed as he stared at the screen. She looked at the end of the sectional. Emily was working the very same big dildo into Kimberly’s juicy cunt from behind that was imperiling Connie’s little ass on the screen.
On the screen, Connie was hunching and shaking as Emily’s small hand slid out of Connie’s cunt. Kim was pushing the dildo forcefully now, wedging open Connie’s little asshole. On-screen Connie was rotating her ass and pushing up, trying to force herself open.
“It’s going to split you open,” Kim was saying.
“Yes! Split me in half with that fucker!”
“It’s going to hurt…”
“Yes! Yes! Make it hurt! Make it real! Make me feel it in my fucking bowels! EEEEEEEE — ”
The scream trailed off into yelps as first the head, then the shaft of the huge double dildo slid deeper and deeper into her.
“Yes! YES! It’s in my fucking stomach! More! MORE — AHHH!”
Kim rammed the rest of it into her and began rocking over Connie’s small ass. Connie’s rectum was distended by the fat, pale shaft. Beneath her ass was Emily’s tongue, stroking her pussy and teasing her clit.
“Damn it, fuck me!”
Kimberly began pumping her hips, pounding in and out of Connie’s asshole.
“YES! AHHHHHHH! Oh, yeah, yeah, fuck my ass, fuck it, fuck me, fuck me, fuckmefuckfuckme…”
Real-time Connie tore her gaze from the screen and turned. Emily was rubbing and pinching her clitoris as she knelt behind Kim, pumping the dildo in and out of the richly curved blonde. Kimberly was moving her head slowly up and down over about a third of Jerry’s hard, glistening cock. Jerry was staring fixedly at the screen. Connie motioned to Emily, whose lovely eyes focused. Emily nodded and climbed off the sectional.
“Have I won the bet, lover?” Connie asked her husband. His head jerked as he looked at his wife, naked and horny before him. “The bet?”
He looked down at Kim’s blonde head moving over his cock, looked at the television where his petite wife was taking a mammoth dildo up the ass and cumming without pause. Then he turned his face to her and grinned. “I think you could say so.”
“Pay up.”
Emily bent to take a tube of lubricant from the bag on the floor, then took Connie by the hand and led her to the rug in front of the crackling fire. As Emily reclined and spread her lovely legs, Connie dropped to her knees and smiled back at her husband. “Turn off the television — I want the real thing!”
Jerry reached for the remote as Kim pulled her lips off his cock and rolled to her side against the back of the sectional. The dildo was still in her cunt. She reached down with both hands and pumped it savagely a few times, then stiffened and groaned, her abdomen contracting as she came.
Emily let the tube of lubricant roll on the rug as Connie bent beneath her legs and pulled her stockinged thighs onto her shoulders.
Connie heard Emily’s sigh of pleasure as she kissed the pale, firm flesh between the garters and her cunt. She felt Jerry kneeling behind her, then felt his lips on the nape of her neck and shivered, watching his hand reach beside her to get the tube of lubricant. She felt a small buzzing begin around her asshole and in her belly as she anticipated what was coming next. She heard the slurping of her husband’s hand spreading the jelly on his stiff dick, then felt the cool wetness of his finger massaging globs, then more, and then still more, of the slippery stuff into her rectum. She hummed in encouragement and pleasure, wiggling her butt enticingly as she began licking the bisexual Japanese cunt dripping in front of her face.
Emily began undulating her hips, her hands going to the sides of Connie’s face and holding her mouth in place as she moaned in pleasure. Connie felt the warmth and weight and firmness of Kimberly’s tits, the shocking stiffness of her hard nipples, against her back.
“I’ll aim that thing,” Kim said throatily. Connie felt Kim’s forearm against her uptilted ass, then her husband shifting.
And then his wonderful, huge, hard prick was pushing against her asshole. She groaned in pleasure and twisted her ass, pushing back and trying to impale herself on it.
Emily was cumming against her mouth, long waves of orgasm that were slowly intensifying, as Jerry began pushing his prick into Connie’s little asshole. Connie willed her sphincters to relax. They kept stretching and stretching as his glans pushed into her. It felt like he was trying to fit a baseball bat into her asshole, felt like his cock was twice as big as normal. She moaned into Emily’s cunt. It was starting to strain her, to hurt.
“C’mon, Jerry, she wants this — craves it! You saw the tape! Do it — or get out of the way and I’ll fuck her ass again. She loves it!”
“I’m not so sure — ”
“Split her open! She fucking wants it!”
Emily was cumming harder, muffling Connie with her spasming cunt, her thighs locked around Connie’s head.
“Do it, dammit!” Kim barked.
“But — ”
Connie felt Kim move away, then heard Jerry: “What are — ”
“In her — now!”
There was a lurch and her husband’s huge prick was pile-driving insistently into her ass, her sphincters stretching impossibly till she wondered if they’d split and then —
“MMMMNNNNGH!” Connie growled into Emily’s streaming pussy as the glans snugged inside her ass and her sphincters gripped his shaft.
“No, stop pushing,” Jerry groaned, as he felt his wife’s asshole clamping down on his dick.
“That’s the worst,” Emily said. “Now give her the rest of it!”
Emily spoke with shocking clarity, despite her orgasm: “This is what she has dreamed of — so fuck her ass with that big cock!”
Despite the strain, Connie pushed back as much as she could. Jerry’s hands tightened on her hips while he grunted behind her and then, finally, he was pushing his huge prick into her.
Connie couldn’t believe the sensation. It was definitely bigger than the big dildo and it was like being impaled by a column of flesh- hot steel. Deeper and deeper he went, stretching her rectum, reaming her asshole, his glans plowing farther into her than she’d thought possible. His dick seemed endless and her overwhelmed sphincters simply fluttered and spasmed helplessly as inch after inch of thick flesh wormed into her tight backdoor.
Emily was cumming harder and harder on Connie’s face, the orgasms becoming distinct again. Connie locked her lips around the Japanese woman’s engorged clitoris and sucked, the tip of her tongue barely touching the sensitive pink nodule. She felt Emily tense impossibly — and then Emily was having one of her wonderfully wet releases. Her cunt spasmed and expelled splash after splash of juices as she came, softly howling in pleasure.
Jerry’s flat abdomen slowly pressed against Connie’s outthrust little ass and then she felt his pubic hair graze the furrow of her buttocks. As his balls swung forward to press her cunt, Connie emitted a deep, guttural moan that vibrated through her entire body. She wondered if Jerry’s glans was really throbbing just beneath her stomach, or if that was merely her imagination…or her now-distorted sense of reality. That big cock in her was warping her senses. Her entire being seemed to revolve around it, as if she were skewered.
Emily’s hands and legs fell away from Connie’s head as she lapsed into semi-consciousness from her orgasm. Connie raised her head and tried to speak. Her voice wouldn’t work.
“Are you okay, baby?”
“Oh, yeah, yeah…so deep…can’t tell where you end and I start… soooo goooood…” she babbled softly. She didn’t have the strength to hold her head up any longer. She lowered her face to Emily’s soaked snatch just as Kim crawled forward over the nearly comatose Japanese woman. The dildo was still hanging from Emily’s cunt. It came to rest wetly on Emily’s slack face and thick hair when Kim pushed her clitoris down to Emily’s lips. Connie saw Emily’s nostrils flare at Kim’s aroma and then that amazing tongue was snaking its way upward to find and massage Kimberly’s bright red clitoris.
Jerry began move inside Connie.
“Oh, shit!” Connie yelped. “Fuck! OH FUCK!”
It was better than she’d dreamed. Jerry was only moving an inch or so at first, but the movement was transmitted to almost ten inches of tightly packed asshole.
The movement lengthened inside her and she felt the tension in her belly and between her hips. She felt like a ball of warmth and energy was growing there, spreading, swelling with each stroke of her husband’s huge prick in her little ass.
Connie began to moan, louder and louder, in time with his fucking. Now he was pulling almost half his cock out and pushing it back in. Her sphincters felt as if they were being turned inside out, gripping and coating his shaft as he withdrew, then imploding when he drove in. She tried to lick Emily, but she could barely muster the strength to move her tongue in the savory sauces of her cunt.
His grip was tighter on her narrow hips, as if he were trying to compress her around his cock. She had no strength in her arms and legs as he lengthened his strokes. He was pumping her ass up and down on his piledriving cock, using her hot, tight rectum to massage his hugely swollen dick.
She loved it.
Connie moaned louder and louder, then began wailing. The sound ululated with his strokes, growing louder as that tense ball inside her belly swelled. She felt the buzz of the pleasure spreading through her body, overwhelming her senses. It was almost scary, as if something primal and uncontrollable were taking control of her senses. The glowing buzz had filled her body, now, and was in every cell and still growing, still swelling till she felt as if she were going to explode.
She opened her eyes to see Kim’s nipples looking as close to bursting as Connie felt, to see Emily’s abdomen rippling at the touch of Connie’s tongue on her cunt when Jerry pounded her forward.
“Alllll offf ITTTT…” Connie howled and Jerry pumped longer, pulling back till his glans was on the verge of escape, then ramming forward till his balls slapped her cunt and clitoris, spreading the buzz, feeding the buzz…
Then it exploded. The buzz burst and Connie felt herself cumming as she’d never cum in her sexually very active life. It seemed like her entire body had become one orgasmic clitoris, as if every part of her were cumming — her ass, her cunt, her clit, her tits, her mouth, her fingers, her hair.
“Oh – cum – in – me – while – I’m – cum – ming,” she managed to breathe, forming each sound carefully as she came and clenched.
Behind her, Jerry growled and held her hips still tighter. He pumped faster, harder, almost brutally.
She kept cumming.
His prick swelled inside her ass hole, stretching it still more. His strokes shortened and speeded. He slammed into her, pushing his hips at her.
She kept cumming.
He rammed his thick cock all the way in and held it inside her. She could feel his balls lurching against her clitoris. He was arching, still pushing at her ass.
She kept cumming.
His hands pulled her limp hips upward, his cock jerking inside her. She was impaled, held up by his hands on her hips and his cock still swelling in her cunt.
She kept cumming.
His prick convulsed and then she screamed in pleasure as she felt his semen pour deep, deep into her bowels, hot and thick. She could feel each spurt shoot from his glans and slam into her innards and it was like throwing gasoline on a fire. She was incendiary in her orgasm, burning brighter and higher and cumming so intensely she was forgetting to breathe…
She kept cumming and cumming, her husband’s ejaculations slowing in her ass, his dick finally beginning to shrink and even that added to it. She couldn’t stop the cumming, even as she felt everything slip away and join the enveloping haze of her orgasm.
She kept cumming.
* * *
Sun glow filtered through the drapes. Connie woke softly, savoring the ache, feeling that orgasmic buzz lingering. She was sandwiched between Kimberly and her husband, Kim’s lush breasts warming her back, Jerry’s strong chest protecting her face. Kim had fallen asleep with the dildo still in her cunt; Connie could feel it against the back of her thigh.
She looked up. Emily was sitting against the headboard, wearing one of Jerry’s pajama tops. Emily smiled softly. It was the first time Connie had ever seen her completely without makeup. The black hair was a disheveled mess. She looked about nineteen and almost innocent. Certainly sweet.
Emily rolled to all fours and bent forward to kiss Connie’s temple. Jerry and Kim stirred, rolling to their backs and away from Connie, but still touching her. Emily leaned to Kim and kissed each nipple, then Kim’s lips, lightly. She shifted to Jerry and kissed his lips softly.
Connie rolled onto her husband, wincing at the pains in her ass and hips and shoulders. Jerry’s arms enveloped her. “Good morning, husband.”
“Good morning, wife. I love you.”
“I love you, Gerald.”
He kissed her eyes. “Was your anniversary fantasy everything you wanted?”
“Better. I never knew I could cum like that. I thought my toes were cumming.” She giggled slightly. “And how did you like your ‘fate worse than death’?”
“Amazing.” He chuckled. “I never imagined I’d like it so much, seeing you cum with someone else. But I did — and even more when you were cumming with me and with someone else at the same time.” He sighed and ran his hands lightly over her back. “What’s next?”
“I’ll want us to do this again, probably.” She wasn’t sure how he’d react to that.
He hesitated for a moment, then: “I’d like that…but not right away, okay?”
She nodded against his chest. “I found out something I needed to know, but didn’t know I needed to know.”
“Meaning?”
“I’ve been with other women since we met.”
“I know.”
“And I always came back to you — I chose you. Understand?”
He held her tighter. “And now you know that even with two sexy women there, craving me and me craving them, that I choose you.” He sighed. “I think maybe I was unsure of my self-control in that spot — maybe that’s why I resisted doing this with you for so long: I was afraid you might feel…slighted? Maybe.”
“So now we both know. We’re both so sure of each other…”
Emily leaned her face down next to them. “I now pronounce you desperately in love with each other and sure of it.”
“Exactly.” Both said it at once, then smiled.
Kim cleared her throat.
“Yes?” Jerry coaxed.
“Can anyone here be persuaded to make some coffee?”
“I hate to move,” Connie confessed.
“Me, too,” Jerry said. They looked hopefully at Emily.
She shook her head. “My life insurance policy forbids me from entering a kitchen. I am considered a threat to human life.”
Kim sighed. “Okay, okay. I’ll get the coffee started.” She climbed off the bed, grabbed Jerry’s robe and headed for the bedroom door.
“Kim?” Connie called.
She turned. “What?”
“Aren’t you going to take that thing out of you?”
Kim grinned. “Un-un. Y’see, after I get the coffee started, I’m going to come back up here. I have an idea.”
“Uh-oh…” Jerry uttered.
“Yeah — y’see, I want Jerry to give me what you got, while I fuck Emily with this.” She reached down and grabbed the obscenely hanging dildo.
“And where am I going to be?” Connie asked.
“Oh, you’re in charge of hiding Emily’s hand while she licks you. By the time we’re done with that, I’ll have more ideas. I want to see how many possibilities there are.”
“We have created a monster,” Emily stated, smiling.
“Good grief,” Jerry said. “Think of it — three women, each with three orifices, a tongue and hands. That’s fifteen factors. The combinations run two to the fifteenth power — that’s over thirty-two thousand possibilities!”
“Oh, yeah?” Kim answered, wonder in her face. “Then I better hurry with that coffee!” She hurried through the doorway.
“Is she serious?” Jerry asked Connie.
“I hope so,” Emily interrupted. They looked at her as she knelt and unbuttoned the pajama top, revealing her stiff-nippled tits. She leaned over them, feeding one breast to Jerry. Connie felt his cock hardening beneath her, felt her own juices starting to flow again.
“I hope so,” Emily purred again and began stroking Connie’s back. “I want to give every one of them a good tryout!”

Read 13719 times |
Rated 92.3 % |
(65 votes)

Vote list (Close) :TheJarHead
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

Sexual Healing – Final Chapter

The night thermostat had long since kicked in and the living room was cool, despite the crackling flames in the fireplace. Kimberly snuggled under the light comforter with Jerry, who had his left arm draped lightly over her shoulder. Her eyes were closed and her head lolled on his shoulder. Emily was pressed against Kim’s other side, her face snuggled into Kim’s shoulder and her lips against the side of her neck. Her hand was a constantly moving phantom under the comforter, gliding over Kim’s ripe tits and lower, to the downy fuzz between her thighs. Kim was stroking Emily’s shoulders with one hand; the other rested protectively on Jerry’s limp cock.
The kitchen light clicked off. Connie lingered in the doorway for a moment, holding the tray with the three goblets, the chilled wine bottle and a mug of steaming tea. She was wearing her oversized bathrobe against the coolness in the air. She saw Kim’s eyes open and her husband’s face turned to her. She smiled, savoring the sight of her three favorite people, all clumped together in her living room.
Connie’s nipples were pebble-hard under the robe, and the temperature of the air had nothing to do with it. She flashed on the memory of the first seduction with Kim, of the wild evening after their shopping spree, of the half-crazed orgy with Emily, of seeing Kimberly writhing and gasping as Jerry’s big dick probed her, of watching Emily gorge herself on his fat cock…
…and she thought about what she planned next and shivered.
“Cold, honey?” Jerry asked. “Get over here and cuddle up.”
“I’m not cold,” she said softly. “But you can be sure I plan on collecting some cuddles!”
He smiled and reached out with one long, well-muscled arm, the movement bringing the thick veins into relief against his smooth skin as he beckoned to her. He was sitting naked, cuddled with two of the sexiest women she had ever imagined, and he was waving for her to come close to him and be with him.
“Oh, look,” Emily stage-whispered. “Rampant heterosexuality rears its head.”
“That’s all it’s going to rear for the rest of this night,” Jerry answered quickly, grinning. “You have turned my reservoirs into deserts.”
Connie set the tray down, poured the wine and handed out the three vessels. When Jerry reached to take the mug in both hands, the comforter fell away from his chest. Connie set her wine goblet down long enough to indulge an impulse: She bent and very lightly nipped with her teeth at her husband’s left nipple, so hard and protruding in the cool air of the room. She felt his relaxed groan of pleasure at her touch and again, at her tongue’s play with the erectile tissue.
Connie insinuated herself under Jerry’s right arm, wedging her shoulder under his armpit and turning her face to his chest just long enough to lick his firm breast. She slid her left hand down until she found Kim’s forearm, then followed it to Kim’s hand and the cock of the man she’d married.
She squeezed Kim’s fingers slightly over the flaccid mass of dick- flesh. Kim turned her head and met Connie’s gaze. Kimberly’s eyes were half-closed with remembered and anticipated pleasure. Connie smiled slightly and gave just the hint of a nod. Kim nodded back and began kissing her way down over Jerry’s chest to his stomach and abdomen, then shifted and moved in on his thighs and, finally, his cock and balls. Connie pulled the comforter into place so that Kim was still covered. The lush blonde had become a warm, licking, indistinct form moving under the big comforter, with her head in Jerry’s lap and Connie’s small hand caressing her head and face.
Jerry hissed with pleasure as Kim pulled his glans, soft but still large, into her mouth and sucked languidly on it.
“Know what I want?” Connie asked her husband.
Jerry carefully reached over and put the mug on the end table. He looked at his wife and shook his head. “What?”
“I want to get down on my hands and knees in front of the fire and stick my face between Emily’s legs and lick her while Kim sits on her face and she licks Kim and sticks a dildo or her fingers — maybe her whole hand — ”
Kim’s moan was audible through the comforter, even though her mouth was slowly being filled.
” — into Kim’s wet cunt.”
“What a-about you?” Jerry stammered.
“I want you to be fucking me hard, with that big cock…in my ass!”
The muscles of Jerry’s face had been slack from the pleasures Kim was lavishing on his penis under the comforter. Now his expression tightened and saddened. “Oh, babe, you know I’d like to and you know that it won’t work. I won’t even try to do something that hurts you like that did.”
“I can take it — and I want it!” she insisted.
“Even if I was willing to give it another try, ‘bunch, I’m not up to it. Aside from remembering the last time, there’s the simple fact that you three have already drained me four times tonight. Nothing’s gonna raise the flag for me again.”
She smiled craftily. “I can prove to you that I can take it — and you *are* going to be hard as a rock again.”
He smiled. “No way.”
“Bet?” She held her pinky out.
“Stakes?”
“If I prove it and you get hard, you have to give me what I want.”
“And if you fail?”
“We’ll be your sluts for a night. We’ll do anything you want for you, with you, to you, to each other — and we’ll tape it all.”
He hooked his pinky with hers. “Deal.” His smile was broad and confident. Hers matched it in a moment.
She nodded to Emily. Still clad only in stockings and garters, the lovely Japanese woman unfolded from the couch and came to Connie’s side. Jerry watched. His wife stood. Emily opened Connie’s robe and dropped to her knees — slowly, her long tongue and soft lips working all the way down. Emily cupped Connie’s butt in her hands and pulled her forward. Connie opened her legs and hunched her pussy down and forward.
Jerry’s eyes widened as he watched Emily’s long tongue extend completely until just the tip was tracing his wife’s pussy lips.
Connie gasped softly, then moaned as Emily trilled the tip of her tongue over her swollen clitoris. Her voice quavering, she began to set the scene for her husband.
“So, after — after we ate dinner, we were all in the bed. And Emily — Oh! Ooooh! — Emily pushed her whole hand into Kimberly and was l-l-licking h-h-her and Kim couldn’t stop cumming — ”
She could hear Kim moan again, saw the lump of her head moving again under the comforter.
” — And I got this great b-b-big double dong — about two feet long and really thick — and — a-a-and… Yes! Oooohh! — and I stuffed half of — half of it into my cunt and squeezed the other half into Emily while she fist-fucked Kimberly and we all came so much that — YES! YES!” She grabbed Emily’s head and forced her face closer as the orgasm rocked her.
Connie moaned and panted and finally relaxed enough from her orgasm to continue her aural sex: “And then Emily and I started in a 69 and she put her whole hand into my cunt and then Kimberly used the double dildo, with half in her cunt and the other half up my ass. I couldn’t believe how deep it felt — in my belly, it seemed like.”
She looked down as Emily glanced up. They nodded to each other.
“You took a hand in your pussy and a big dildo in your cunt at the same time?”
She shook her head. Emily stood and flashed, all but naked, up the stairs. “First one, then the other — about a zillion times.”
Kim’s head came up and she pulled the comforter back. She smiled proudly at Connie. “This thing is as hard as steel and I think it’s got to be more than nine inches.”
Connie put one small hand on her husband’s cock and stroked the length of it lightly. “Does seem bigger than usual.” She could hear Emily coming down the stairs. She too her hand off his cock and gazed into her husband’s eyes. “Feel Kim’s nipples. Aren’t they amazing?”
She smiled as Jerry reached down to cup Kim’s left breast, then measured her nipple with thumb and forefinger a good two inches apart.
“Pinch it a little, please?” Kim whispered. Her eyes closed slowly as he tweaked her sensitive, oversized nipple and then she dropped her mouth over his hard, upstanding cock and sucked furiously.
“I don’t expect you to take my word for it with the high stakes like we’re betting,” Connie said. “So I have some proof.”
Emily knelt beside her, opening the gym bag and taking out the towel-wrapped toys.
“Get the big one slippery and slide it into Kim, honey.”
Emily had already begun spreading the lubricant on the huge dildo.
“And I have even more proof.” She stepped to one side and picked up the remote control from the end table. She turned and clicked it twice. The television came on, then the VCR. The screen was blank. She pressed the third switch. The tape began to roll.
The perspective never shifted and the low level of lighting was barely adequate — but the scene was clear enough.
Kimberly mugging momentarily for the lens, pinching her hardened nipples and tugging at her tits.
“I don’t understand — ” Connie heard her own voice say from the television, and she heard Emily reply quietly: “I do” and saw the depraved smile. On the screen, Emily pulled Connie up on all fours and slid beneath her from behind and TV Connie stiffened as Emily’s tongue hit her clitoris, then groaned at the touch of the tongue tip on her swollen clitoris.
To one side in the scene, Kimberly was stuffing the end of the big double-dildo into herself.
Emily had three fingers in Connie’s cunt on the television and the electronic Connie was groaning, “Ohhh, noooo…” as the fourth finger went in.
Then Connie’s ass was hidden from the camera as Kimberly straddled Emily’s chest.
“Fuck me.” Connie’s gasp was loud from the speaker. Emily began working her thumb into her cunt and Kim started rubbing the free end of the big dildo against her asshole.
“And if we can’t both fuck you at once, that’s okay.” Connie glanced down, struck by the oddity of hearing Kim’s voice so clearly while Kim’s real-time mouth was stuffed with Jerry’s hugely stiffened dick. “We’ll take turns,” said the spectral voice. “Her little fist in your cunt and then this big fucker in your ass.”
Connie’s mewing accompanied the widening of her pussy entrance as Emily’s hand worked its way inexorably inside. Kimberly’s ripe ass moved higher on the screen, revealing Connie pushing back and down, forcing her cunt onto Emily’s hand while above her, the huge dildo hung halfway from Kim’s cunt like some insane transsexual fantasy come true.
“But you *are* going to get reamed, you slut!” Kimberly was saying.
“Fuckmefuckfuckme…”
Connie’s words were quite distinct from the speaker. So were the screams of unrestrained pleasure that followed as Emily’s entire hand pumped inside her cunt.
Then Kim was crouching lower, pressing the thick tip of the wide double dildo against Connie’s asshole. It was obvious that this wasn’t going to work.
“My turn, Emily!” Kim called.
Connie glanced at her husband. His eyes were wide and glazed as he stared at the screen. She looked at the end of the sectional. Emily was working the very same big dildo into Kimberly’s juicy cunt from behind that was imperiling Connie’s little ass on the screen.
On the screen, Connie was hunching and shaking as Emily’s small hand slid out of Connie’s cunt. Kim was pushing the dildo forcefully now, wedging open Connie’s little asshole. On-screen Connie was rotating her ass and pushing up, trying to force herself open.
“It’s going to split you open,” Kim was saying.
“Yes! Split me in half with that fucker!”
“It’s going to hurt…”
“Yes! Yes! Make it hurt! Make it real! Make me feel it in my fucking bowels! EEEEEEEE — ”
The scream trailed off into yelps as first the head, then the shaft of the huge double dildo slid deeper and deeper into her.
“Yes! YES! It’s in my fucking stomach! More! MORE — AHHH!”
Kim rammed the rest of it into her and began rocking over Connie’s small ass. Connie’s rectum was distended by the fat, pale shaft. Beneath her ass was Emily’s tongue, stroking her pussy and teasing her clit.
“Damn it, fuck me!”
Kimberly began pumping her hips, pounding in and out of Connie’s asshole.
“YES! AHHHHHHH! Oh, yeah, yeah, fuck my ass, fuck it, fuck me, fuck me, fuckmefuckfuckme…”
Real-time Connie tore her gaze from the screen and turned. Emily was rubbing and pinching her clitoris as she knelt behind Kim, pumping the dildo in and out of the richly curved blonde. Kimberly was moving her head slowly up and down over about a third of Jerry’s hard, glistening cock. Jerry was staring fixedly at the screen. Connie motioned to Emily, whose lovely eyes focused. Emily nodded and climbed off the sectional.
“Have I won the bet, lover?” Connie asked her husband. His head jerked as he looked at his wife, naked and horny before him. “The bet?”
He looked down at Kim’s blonde head moving over his cock, looked at the television where his petite wife was taking a mammoth dildo up the ass and cumming without pause. Then he turned his face to her and grinned. “I think you could say so.”
“Pay up.”
Emily bent to take a tube of lubricant from the bag on the floor, then took Connie by the hand and led her to the rug in front of the crackling fire. As Emily reclined and spread her lovely legs, Connie dropped to her knees and smiled back at her husband. “Turn off the television — I want the real thing!”
Jerry reached for the remote as Kim pulled her lips off his cock and rolled to her side against the back of the sectional. The dildo was still in her cunt. She reached down with both hands and pumped it savagely a few times, then stiffened and groaned, her abdomen contracting as she came.
Emily let the tube of lubricant roll on the rug as Connie bent beneath her legs and pulled her stockinged thighs onto her shoulders.
Connie heard Emily’s sigh of pleasure as she kissed the pale, firm flesh between the garters and her cunt. She felt Jerry kneeling behind her, then felt his lips on the nape of her neck and shivered, watching his hand reach beside her to get the tube of lubricant. She felt a small buzzing begin around her asshole and in her belly as she anticipated what was coming next. She heard the slurping of her husband’s hand spreading the jelly on his stiff dick, then felt the cool wetness of his finger massaging globs, then more, and then still more, of the slippery stuff into her rectum. She hummed in encouragement and pleasure, wiggling her butt enticingly as she began licking the bisexual Japanese cunt dripping in front of her face.
Emily began undulating her hips, her hands going to the sides of Connie’s face and holding her mouth in place as she moaned in pleasure. Connie felt the warmth and weight and firmness of Kimberly’s tits, the shocking stiffness of her hard nipples, against her back.
“I’ll aim that thing,” Kim said throatily. Connie felt Kim’s forearm against her uptilted ass, then her husband shifting.
And then his wonderful, huge, hard prick was pushing against her asshole. She groaned in pleasure and twisted her ass, pushing back and trying to impale herself on it.
Emily was cumming against her mouth, long waves of orgasm that were slowly intensifying, as Jerry began pushing his prick into Connie’s little asshole. Connie willed her sphincters to relax. They kept stretching and stretching as his glans pushed into her. It felt like he was trying to fit a baseball bat into her asshole, felt like his cock was twice as big as normal. She moaned into Emily’s cunt. It was starting to strain her, to hurt.
“C’mon, Jerry, she wants this — craves it! You saw the tape! Do it — or get out of the way and I’ll fuck her ass again. She loves it!”
“I’m not so sure — ”
“Split her open! She fucking wants it!”
Emily was cumming harder, muffling Connie with her spasming cunt, her thighs locked around Connie’s head.
“Do it, dammit!” Kim barked.
“But — ”
Connie felt Kim move away, then heard Jerry: “What are — ”
“In her — now!”
There was a lurch and her husband’s huge prick was pile-driving insistently into her ass, her sphincters stretching impossibly till she wondered if they’d split and then —
“MMMMNNNNGH!” Connie growled into Emily’s streaming pussy as the glans snugged inside her ass and her sphincters gripped his shaft.
“No, stop pushing,” Jerry groaned, as he felt his wife’s asshole clamping down on his dick.
“That’s the worst,” Emily said. “Now give her the rest of it!”
Emily spoke with shocking clarity, despite her orgasm: “This is what she has dreamed of — so fuck her ass with that big cock!”
Despite the strain, Connie pushed back as much as she could. Jerry’s hands tightened on her hips while he grunted behind her and then, finally, he was pushing his huge prick into her.
Connie couldn’t believe the sensation. It was definitely bigger than the big dildo and it was like being impaled by a column of flesh- hot steel. Deeper and deeper he went, stretching her rectum, reaming her asshole, his glans plowing farther into her than she’d thought possible. His dick seemed endless and her overwhelmed sphincters simply fluttered and spasmed helplessly as inch after inch of thick flesh wormed into her tight backdoor.
Emily was cumming harder and harder on Connie’s face, the orgasms becoming distinct again. Connie locked her lips around the Japanese woman’s engorged clitoris and sucked, the tip of her tongue barely touching the sensitive pink nodule. She felt Emily tense impossibly — and then Emily was having one of her wonderfully wet releases. Her cunt spasmed and expelled splash after splash of juices as she came, softly howling in pleasure.
Jerry’s flat abdomen slowly pressed against Connie’s outthrust little ass and then she felt his pubic hair graze the furrow of her buttocks. As his balls swung forward to press her cunt, Connie emitted a deep, guttural moan that vibrated through her entire body. She wondered if Jerry’s glans was really throbbing just beneath her stomach, or if that was merely her imagination…or her now-distorted sense of reality. That big cock in her was warping her senses. Her entire being seemed to revolve around it, as if she were skewered.
Emily’s hands and legs fell away from Connie’s head as she lapsed into semi-consciousness from her orgasm. Connie raised her head and tried to speak. Her voice wouldn’t work.
“Are you okay, baby?”
“Oh, yeah, yeah…so deep…can’t tell where you end and I start… soooo goooood…” she babbled softly. She didn’t have the strength to hold her head up any longer. She lowered her face to Emily’s soaked snatch just as Kim crawled forward over the nearly comatose Japanese woman. The dildo was still hanging from Emily’s cunt. It came to rest wetly on Emily’s slack face and thick hair when Kim pushed her clitoris down to Emily’s lips. Connie saw Emily’s nostrils flare at Kim’s aroma and then that amazing tongue was snaking its way upward to find and massage Kimberly’s bright red clitoris.
Jerry began move inside Connie.
“Oh, shit!” Connie yelped. “Fuck! OH FUCK!”
It was better than she’d dreamed. Jerry was only moving an inch or so at first, but the movement was transmitted to almost ten inches of tightly packed asshole.
The movement lengthened inside her and she felt the tension in her belly and between her hips. She felt like a ball of warmth and energy was growing there, spreading, swelling with each stroke of her husband’s huge prick in her little ass.
Connie began to moan, louder and louder, in time with his fucking. Now he was pulling almost half his cock out and pushing it back in. Her sphincters felt as if they were being turned inside out, gripping and coating his shaft as he withdrew, then imploding when he drove in. She tried to lick Emily, but she could barely muster the strength to move her tongue in the savory sauces of her cunt.
His grip was tighter on her narrow hips, as if he were trying to compress her around his cock. She had no strength in her arms and legs as he lengthened his strokes. He was pumping her ass up and down on his piledriving cock, using her hot, tight rectum to massage his hugely swollen dick.
She loved it.
Connie moaned louder and louder, then began wailing. The sound ululated with his strokes, growing louder as that tense ball inside her belly swelled. She felt the buzz of the pleasure spreading through her body, overwhelming her senses. It was almost scary, as if something primal and uncontrollable were taking control of her senses. The glowing buzz had filled her body, now, and was in every cell and still growing, still swelling till she felt as if she were going to explode.
She opened her eyes to see Kim’s nipples looking as close to bursting as Connie felt, to see Emily’s abdomen rippling at the touch of Connie’s tongue on her cunt when Jerry pounded her forward.
“Alllll offf ITTTT…” Connie howled and Jerry pumped longer, pulling back till his glans was on the verge of escape, then ramming forward till his balls slapped her cunt and clitoris, spreading the buzz, feeding the buzz…
Then it exploded. The buzz burst and Connie felt herself cumming as she’d never cum in her sexually very active life. It seemed like her entire body had become one orgasmic clitoris, as if every part of her were cumming — her ass, her cunt, her clit, her tits, her mouth, her fingers, her hair.
“Oh – cum – in – me – while – I’m – cum – ming,” she managed to breathe, forming each sound carefully as she came and clenched.
Behind her, Jerry growled and held her hips still tighter. He pumped faster, harder, almost brutally.
She kept cumming.
His prick swelled inside her ass hole, stretching it still more. His strokes shortened and speeded. He slammed into her, pushing his hips at her.
She kept cumming.
He rammed his thick cock all the way in and held it inside her. She could feel his balls lurching against her clitoris. He was arching, still pushing at her ass.
She kept cumming.
His hands pulled her limp hips upward, his cock jerking inside her. She was impaled, held up by his hands on her hips and his cock still swelling in her cunt.
She kept cumming.
His prick convulsed and then she screamed in pleasure as she felt his semen pour deep, deep into her bowels, hot and thick. She could feel each spurt shoot from his glans and slam into her innards and it was like throwing gasoline on a fire. She was incendiary in her orgasm, burning brighter and higher and cumming so intensely she was forgetting to breathe…
She kept cumming and cumming, her husband’s ejaculations slowing in her ass, his dick finally beginning to shrink and even that added to it. She couldn’t stop the cumming, even as she felt everything slip away and join the enveloping haze of her orgasm.
She kept cumming.
* * *
Sun glow filtered through the drapes. Connie woke softly, savoring the ache, feeling that orgasmic buzz lingering. She was sandwiched between Kimberly and her husband, Kim’s lush breasts warming her back, Jerry’s strong chest protecting her face. Kim had fallen asleep with the dildo still in her cunt; Connie could feel it against the back of her thigh.
She looked up. Emily was sitting against the headboard, wearing one of Jerry’s pajama tops. Emily smiled softly. It was the first time Connie had ever seen her completely without makeup. The black hair was a disheveled mess. She looked about nineteen and almost innocent. Certainly sweet.
Emily rolled to all fours and bent forward to kiss Connie’s temple. Jerry and Kim stirred, rolling to their backs and away from Connie, but still touching her. Emily leaned to Kim and kissed each nipple, then Kim’s lips, lightly. She shifted to Jerry and kissed his lips softly.
Connie rolled onto her husband, wincing at the pains in her ass and hips and shoulders. Jerry’s arms enveloped her. “Good morning, husband.”
“Good morning, wife. I love you.”
“I love you, Gerald.”
He kissed her eyes. “Was your anniversary fantasy everything you wanted?”
“Better. I never knew I could cum like that. I thought my toes were cumming.” She giggled slightly. “And how did you like your ‘fate worse than death’?”
“Amazing.” He chuckled. “I never imagined I’d like it so much, seeing you cum with someone else. But I did — and even more when you were cumming with me and with someone else at the same time.” He sighed and ran his hands lightly over her back. “What’s next?”
“I’ll want us to do this again, probably.” She wasn’t sure how he’d react to that.
He hesitated for a moment, then: “I’d like that…but not right away, okay?”
She nodded against his chest. “I found out something I needed to know, but didn’t know I needed to know.”
“Meaning?”
“I’ve been with other women since we met.”
“I know.”
“And I always came back to you — I chose you. Understand?”
He held her tighter. “And now you know that even with two sexy women there, craving me and me craving them, that I choose you.” He sighed. “I think maybe I was unsure of my self-control in that spot — maybe that’s why I resisted doing this with you for so long: I was afraid you might feel…slighted? Maybe.”
“So now we both know. We’re both so sure of each other…”
Emily leaned her face down next to them. “I now pronounce you desperately in love with each other and sure of it.”
“Exactly.” Both said it at once, then smiled.
Kim cleared her throat.
“Yes?” Jerry coaxed.
“Can anyone here be persuaded to make some coffee?”
“I hate to move,” Connie confessed.
“Me, too,” Jerry said. They looked hopefully at Emily.
She shook her head. “My life insurance policy forbids me from entering a kitchen. I am considered a threat to human life.”
Kim sighed. “Okay, okay. I’ll get the coffee started.” She climbed off the bed, grabbed Jerry’s robe and headed for the bedroom door.
“Kim?” Connie called.
She turned. “What?”
“Aren’t you going to take that thing out of you?”
Kim grinned. “Un-un. Y’see, after I get the coffee started, I’m going to come back up here. I have an idea.”
“Uh-oh…” Jerry uttered.
“Yeah — y’see, I want Jerry to give me what you got, while I fuck Emily with this.” She reached down and grabbed the obscenely hanging dildo.
“And where am I going to be?” Connie asked.
“Oh, you’re in charge of hiding Emily’s hand while she licks you. By the time we’re done with that, I’ll have more ideas. I want to see how many possibilities there are.”
“We have created a monster,” Emily stated, smiling.
“Good grief,” Jerry said. “Think of it — three women, each with three orifices, a tongue and hands. That’s fifteen factors. The combinations run two to the fifteenth power — that’s over thirty-two thousand possibilities!”
“Oh, yeah?” Kim answered, wonder in her face. “Then I better hurry with that coffee!” She hurried through the doorway.
“Is she serious?” Jerry asked Connie.
“I hope so,” Emily interrupted. They looked at her as she knelt and unbuttoned the pajama top, revealing her stiff-nippled tits. She leaned over them, feeding one breast to Jerry. Connie felt his cock hardening beneath her, felt her own juices starting to flow again.
“I hope so,” Emily purred again and began stroking Connie’s back. “I want to give every one of them a good tryout!”

Read 13719 times |
Rated 92.3 % |
(65 votes)

Vote list (Close) :TheJarHead
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

Sexual Healing – Final Chapter

The night thermostat had long since kicked in and the living room was cool, despite the crackling flames in the fireplace. Kimberly snuggled under the light comforter with Jerry, who had his left arm draped lightly over her shoulder. Her eyes were closed and her head lolled on his shoulder. Emily was pressed against Kim’s other side, her face snuggled into Kim’s shoulder and her lips against the side of her neck. Her hand was a constantly moving phantom under the comforter, gliding over Kim’s ripe tits and lower, to the downy fuzz between her thighs. Kim was stroking Emily’s shoulders with one hand; the other rested protectively on Jerry’s limp cock.
The kitchen light clicked off. Connie lingered in the doorway for a moment, holding the tray with the three goblets, the chilled wine bottle and a mug of steaming tea. She was wearing her oversized bathrobe against the coolness in the air. She saw Kim’s eyes open and her husband’s face turned to her. She smiled, savoring the sight of her three favorite people, all clumped together in her living room.
Connie’s nipples were pebble-hard under the robe, and the temperature of the air had nothing to do with it. She flashed on the memory of the first seduction with Kim, of the wild evening after their shopping spree, of the half-crazed orgy with Emily, of seeing Kimberly writhing and gasping as Jerry’s big dick probed her, of watching Emily gorge herself on his fat cock…
…and she thought about what she planned next and shivered.
“Cold, honey?” Jerry asked. “Get over here and cuddle up.”
“I’m not cold,” she said softly. “But you can be sure I plan on collecting some cuddles!”
He smiled and reached out with one long, well-muscled arm, the movement bringing the thick veins into relief against his smooth skin as he beckoned to her. He was sitting naked, cuddled with two of the sexiest women she had ever imagined, and he was waving for her to come close to him and be with him.
“Oh, look,” Emily stage-whispered. “Rampant heterosexuality rears its head.”
“That’s all it’s going to rear for the rest of this night,” Jerry answered quickly, grinning. “You have turned my reservoirs into deserts.”
Connie set the tray down, poured the wine and handed out the three vessels. When Jerry reached to take the mug in both hands, the comforter fell away from his chest. Connie set her wine goblet down long enough to indulge an impulse: She bent and very lightly nipped with her teeth at her husband’s left nipple, so hard and protruding in the cool air of the room. She felt his relaxed groan of pleasure at her touch and again, at her tongue’s play with the erectile tissue.
Connie insinuated herself under Jerry’s right arm, wedging her shoulder under his armpit and turning her face to his chest just long enough to lick his firm breast. She slid her left hand down until she found Kim’s forearm, then followed it to Kim’s hand and the cock of the man she’d married.
She squeezed Kim’s fingers slightly over the flaccid mass of dick- flesh. Kim turned her head and met Connie’s gaze. Kimberly’s eyes were half-closed with remembered and anticipated pleasure. Connie smiled slightly and gave just the hint of a nod. Kim nodded back and began kissing her way down over Jerry’s chest to his stomach and abdomen, then shifted and moved in on his thighs and, finally, his cock and balls. Connie pulled the comforter into place so that Kim was still covered. The lush blonde had become a warm, licking, indistinct form moving under the big comforter, with her head in Jerry’s lap and Connie’s small hand caressing her head and face.
Jerry hissed with pleasure as Kim pulled his glans, soft but still large, into her mouth and sucked languidly on it.
“Know what I want?” Connie asked her husband.
Jerry carefully reached over and put the mug on the end table. He looked at his wife and shook his head. “What?”
“I want to get down on my hands and knees in front of the fire and stick my face between Emily’s legs and lick her while Kim sits on her face and she licks Kim and sticks a dildo or her fingers — maybe her whole hand — ”
Kim’s moan was audible through the comforter, even though her mouth was slowly being filled.
” — into Kim’s wet cunt.”
“What a-about you?” Jerry stammered.
“I want you to be fucking me hard, with that big cock…in my ass!”
The muscles of Jerry’s face had been slack from the pleasures Kim was lavishing on his penis under the comforter. Now his expression tightened and saddened. “Oh, babe, you know I’d like to and you know that it won’t work. I won’t even try to do something that hurts you like that did.”
“I can take it — and I want it!” she insisted.
“Even if I was willing to give it another try, ‘bunch, I’m not up to it. Aside from remembering the last time, there’s the simple fact that you three have already drained me four times tonight. Nothing’s gonna raise the flag for me again.”
She smiled craftily. “I can prove to you that I can take it — and you *are* going to be hard as a rock again.”
He smiled. “No way.”
“Bet?” She held her pinky out.
“Stakes?”
“If I prove it and you get hard, you have to give me what I want.”
“And if you fail?”
“We’ll be your sluts for a night. We’ll do anything you want for you, with you, to you, to each other — and we’ll tape it all.”
He hooked his pinky with hers. “Deal.” His smile was broad and confident. Hers matched it in a moment.
She nodded to Emily. Still clad only in stockings and garters, the lovely Japanese woman unfolded from the couch and came to Connie’s side. Jerry watched. His wife stood. Emily opened Connie’s robe and dropped to her knees — slowly, her long tongue and soft lips working all the way down. Emily cupped Connie’s butt in her hands and pulled her forward. Connie opened her legs and hunched her pussy down and forward.
Jerry’s eyes widened as he watched Emily’s long tongue extend completely until just the tip was tracing his wife’s pussy lips.
Connie gasped softly, then moaned as Emily trilled the tip of her tongue over her swollen clitoris. Her voice quavering, she began to set the scene for her husband.
“So, after — after we ate dinner, we were all in the bed. And Emily — Oh! Ooooh! — Emily pushed her whole hand into Kimberly and was l-l-licking h-h-her and Kim couldn’t stop cumming — ”
She could hear Kim moan again, saw the lump of her head moving again under the comforter.
” — And I got this great b-b-big double dong — about two feet long and really thick — and — a-a-and… Yes! Oooohh! — and I stuffed half of — half of it into my cunt and squeezed the other half into Emily while she fist-fucked Kimberly and we all came so much that — YES! YES!” She grabbed Emily’s head and forced her face closer as the orgasm rocked her.
Connie moaned and panted and finally relaxed enough from her orgasm to continue her aural sex: “And then Emily and I started in a 69 and she put her whole hand into my cunt and then Kimberly used the double dildo, with half in her cunt and the other half up my ass. I couldn’t believe how deep it felt — in my belly, it seemed like.”
She looked down as Emily glanced up. They nodded to each other.
“You took a hand in your pussy and a big dildo in your cunt at the same time?”
She shook her head. Emily stood and flashed, all but naked, up the stairs. “First one, then the other — about a zillion times.”
Kim’s head came up and she pulled the comforter back. She smiled proudly at Connie. “This thing is as hard as steel and I think it’s got to be more than nine inches.”
Connie put one small hand on her husband’s cock and stroked the length of it lightly. “Does seem bigger than usual.” She could hear Emily coming down the stairs. She too her hand off his cock and gazed into her husband’s eyes. “Feel Kim’s nipples. Aren’t they amazing?”
She smiled as Jerry reached down to cup Kim’s left breast, then measured her nipple with thumb and forefinger a good two inches apart.
“Pinch it a little, please?” Kim whispered. Her eyes closed slowly as he tweaked her sensitive, oversized nipple and then she dropped her mouth over his hard, upstanding cock and sucked furiously.
“I don’t expect you to take my word for it with the high stakes like we’re betting,” Connie said. “So I have some proof.”
Emily knelt beside her, opening the gym bag and taking out the towel-wrapped toys.
“Get the big one slippery and slide it into Kim, honey.”
Emily had already begun spreading the lubricant on the huge dildo.
“And I have even more proof.” She stepped to one side and picked up the remote control from the end table. She turned and clicked it twice. The television came on, then the VCR. The screen was blank. She pressed the third switch. The tape began to roll.
The perspective never shifted and the low level of lighting was barely adequate — but the scene was clear enough.
Kimberly mugging momentarily for the lens, pinching her hardened nipples and tugging at her tits.
“I don’t understand — ” Connie heard her own voice say from the television, and she heard Emily reply quietly: “I do” and saw the depraved smile. On the screen, Emily pulled Connie up on all fours and slid beneath her from behind and TV Connie stiffened as Emily’s tongue hit her clitoris, then groaned at the touch of the tongue tip on her swollen clitoris.
To one side in the scene, Kimberly was stuffing the end of the big double-dildo into herself.
Emily had three fingers in Connie’s cunt on the television and the electronic Connie was groaning, “Ohhh, noooo…” as the fourth finger went in.
Then Connie’s ass was hidden from the camera as Kimberly straddled Emily’s chest.
“Fuck me.” Connie’s gasp was loud from the speaker. Emily began working her thumb into her cunt and Kim started rubbing the free end of the big dildo against her asshole.
“And if we can’t both fuck you at once, that’s okay.” Connie glanced down, struck by the oddity of hearing Kim’s voice so clearly while Kim’s real-time mouth was stuffed with Jerry’s hugely stiffened dick. “We’ll take turns,” said the spectral voice. “Her little fist in your cunt and then this big fucker in your ass.”
Connie’s mewing accompanied the widening of her pussy entrance as Emily’s hand worked its way inexorably inside. Kimberly’s ripe ass moved higher on the screen, revealing Connie pushing back and down, forcing her cunt onto Emily’s hand while above her, the huge dildo hung halfway from Kim’s cunt like some insane transsexual fantasy come true.
“But you *are* going to get reamed, you slut!” Kimberly was saying.
“Fuckmefuckfuckme…”
Connie’s words were quite distinct from the speaker. So were the screams of unrestrained pleasure that followed as Emily’s entire hand pumped inside her cunt.
Then Kim was crouching lower, pressing the thick tip of the wide double dildo against Connie’s asshole. It was obvious that this wasn’t going to work.
“My turn, Emily!” Kim called.
Connie glanced at her husband. His eyes were wide and glazed as he stared at the screen. She looked at the end of the sectional. Emily was working the very same big dildo into Kimberly’s juicy cunt from behind that was imperiling Connie’s little ass on the screen.
On the screen, Connie was hunching and shaking as Emily’s small hand slid out of Connie’s cunt. Kim was pushing the dildo forcefully now, wedging open Connie’s little asshole. On-screen Connie was rotating her ass and pushing up, trying to force herself open.
“It’s going to split you open,” Kim was saying.
“Yes! Split me in half with that fucker!”
“It’s going to hurt…”
“Yes! Yes! Make it hurt! Make it real! Make me feel it in my fucking bowels! EEEEEEEE — ”
The scream trailed off into yelps as first the head, then the shaft of the huge double dildo slid deeper and deeper into her.
“Yes! YES! It’s in my fucking stomach! More! MORE — AHHH!”
Kim rammed the rest of it into her and began rocking over Connie’s small ass. Connie’s rectum was distended by the fat, pale shaft. Beneath her ass was Emily’s tongue, stroking her pussy and teasing her clit.
“Damn it, fuck me!”
Kimberly began pumping her hips, pounding in and out of Connie’s asshole.
“YES! AHHHHHHH! Oh, yeah, yeah, fuck my ass, fuck it, fuck me, fuck me, fuckmefuckfuckme…”
Real-time Connie tore her gaze from the screen and turned. Emily was rubbing and pinching her clitoris as she knelt behind Kim, pumping the dildo in and out of the richly curved blonde. Kimberly was moving her head slowly up and down over about a third of Jerry’s hard, glistening cock. Jerry was staring fixedly at the screen. Connie motioned to Emily, whose lovely eyes focused. Emily nodded and climbed off the sectional.
“Have I won the bet, lover?” Connie asked her husband. His head jerked as he looked at his wife, naked and horny before him. “The bet?”
He looked down at Kim’s blonde head moving over his cock, looked at the television where his petite wife was taking a mammoth dildo up the ass and cumming without pause. Then he turned his face to her and grinned. “I think you could say so.”
“Pay up.”
Emily bent to take a tube of lubricant from the bag on the floor, then took Connie by the hand and led her to the rug in front of the crackling fire. As Emily reclined and spread her lovely legs, Connie dropped to her knees and smiled back at her husband. “Turn off the television — I want the real thing!”
Jerry reached for the remote as Kim pulled her lips off his cock and rolled to her side against the back of the sectional. The dildo was still in her cunt. She reached down with both hands and pumped it savagely a few times, then stiffened and groaned, her abdomen contracting as she came.
Emily let the tube of lubricant roll on the rug as Connie bent beneath her legs and pulled her stockinged thighs onto her shoulders.
Connie heard Emily’s sigh of pleasure as she kissed the pale, firm flesh between the garters and her cunt. She felt Jerry kneeling behind her, then felt his lips on the nape of her neck and shivered, watching his hand reach beside her to get the tube of lubricant. She felt a small buzzing begin around her asshole and in her belly as she anticipated what was coming next. She heard the slurping of her husband’s hand spreading the jelly on his stiff dick, then felt the cool wetness of his finger massaging globs, then more, and then still more, of the slippery stuff into her rectum. She hummed in encouragement and pleasure, wiggling her butt enticingly as she began licking the bisexual Japanese cunt dripping in front of her face.
Emily began undulating her hips, her hands going to the sides of Connie’s face and holding her mouth in place as she moaned in pleasure. Connie felt the warmth and weight and firmness of Kimberly’s tits, the shocking stiffness of her hard nipples, against her back.
“I’ll aim that thing,” Kim said throatily. Connie felt Kim’s forearm against her uptilted ass, then her husband shifting.
And then his wonderful, huge, hard prick was pushing against her asshole. She groaned in pleasure and twisted her ass, pushing back and trying to impale herself on it.
Emily was cumming against her mouth, long waves of orgasm that were slowly intensifying, as Jerry began pushing his prick into Connie’s little asshole. Connie willed her sphincters to relax. They kept stretching and stretching as his glans pushed into her. It felt like he was trying to fit a baseball bat into her asshole, felt like his cock was twice as big as normal. She moaned into Emily’s cunt. It was starting to strain her, to hurt.
“C’mon, Jerry, she wants this — craves it! You saw the tape! Do it — or get out of the way and I’ll fuck her ass again. She loves it!”
“I’m not so sure — ”
“Split her open! She fucking wants it!”
Emily was cumming harder, muffling Connie with her spasming cunt, her thighs locked around Connie’s head.
“Do it, dammit!” Kim barked.
“But — ”
Connie felt Kim move away, then heard Jerry: “What are — ”
“In her — now!”
There was a lurch and her husband’s huge prick was pile-driving insistently into her ass, her sphincters stretching impossibly till she wondered if they’d split and then —
“MMMMNNNNGH!” Connie growled into Emily’s streaming pussy as the glans snugged inside her ass and her sphincters gripped his shaft.
“No, stop pushing,” Jerry groaned, as he felt his wife’s asshole clamping down on his dick.
“That’s the worst,” Emily said. “Now give her the rest of it!”
Emily spoke with shocking clarity, despite her orgasm: “This is what she has dreamed of — so fuck her ass with that big cock!”
Despite the strain, Connie pushed back as much as she could. Jerry’s hands tightened on her hips while he grunted behind her and then, finally, he was pushing his huge prick into her.
Connie couldn’t believe the sensation. It was definitely bigger than the big dildo and it was like being impaled by a column of flesh- hot steel. Deeper and deeper he went, stretching her rectum, reaming her asshole, his glans plowing farther into her than she’d thought possible. His dick seemed endless and her overwhelmed sphincters simply fluttered and spasmed helplessly as inch after inch of thick flesh wormed into her tight backdoor.
Emily was cumming harder and harder on Connie’s face, the orgasms becoming distinct again. Connie locked her lips around the Japanese woman’s engorged clitoris and sucked, the tip of her tongue barely touching the sensitive pink nodule. She felt Emily tense impossibly — and then Emily was having one of her wonderfully wet releases. Her cunt spasmed and expelled splash after splash of juices as she came, softly howling in pleasure.
Jerry’s flat abdomen slowly pressed against Connie’s outthrust little ass and then she felt his pubic hair graze the furrow of her buttocks. As his balls swung forward to press her cunt, Connie emitted a deep, guttural moan that vibrated through her entire body. She wondered if Jerry’s glans was really throbbing just beneath her stomach, or if that was merely her imagination…or her now-distorted sense of reality. That big cock in her was warping her senses. Her entire being seemed to revolve around it, as if she were skewered.
Emily’s hands and legs fell away from Connie’s head as she lapsed into semi-consciousness from her orgasm. Connie raised her head and tried to speak. Her voice wouldn’t work.
“Are you okay, baby?”
“Oh, yeah, yeah…so deep…can’t tell where you end and I start… soooo goooood…” she babbled softly. She didn’t have the strength to hold her head up any longer. She lowered her face to Emily’s soaked snatch just as Kim crawled forward over the nearly comatose Japanese woman. The dildo was still hanging from Emily’s cunt. It came to rest wetly on Emily’s slack face and thick hair when Kim pushed her clitoris down to Emily’s lips. Connie saw Emily’s nostrils flare at Kim’s aroma and then that amazing tongue was snaking its way upward to find and massage Kimberly’s bright red clitoris.
Jerry began move inside Connie.
“Oh, shit!” Connie yelped. “Fuck! OH FUCK!”
It was better than she’d dreamed. Jerry was only moving an inch or so at first, but the movement was transmitted to almost ten inches of tightly packed asshole.
The movement lengthened inside her and she felt the tension in her belly and between her hips. She felt like a ball of warmth and energy was growing there, spreading, swelling with each stroke of her husband’s huge prick in her little ass.
Connie began to moan, louder and louder, in time with his fucking. Now he was pulling almost half his cock out and pushing it back in. Her sphincters felt as if they were being turned inside out, gripping and coating his shaft as he withdrew, then imploding when he drove in. She tried to lick Emily, but she could barely muster the strength to move her tongue in the savory sauces of her cunt.
His grip was tighter on her narrow hips, as if he were trying to compress her around his cock. She had no strength in her arms and legs as he lengthened his strokes. He was pumping her ass up and down on his piledriving cock, using her hot, tight rectum to massage his hugely swollen dick.
She loved it.
Connie moaned louder and louder, then began wailing. The sound ululated with his strokes, growing louder as that tense ball inside her belly swelled. She felt the buzz of the pleasure spreading through her body, overwhelming her senses. It was almost scary, as if something primal and uncontrollable were taking control of her senses. The glowing buzz had filled her body, now, and was in every cell and still growing, still swelling till she felt as if she were going to explode.
She opened her eyes to see Kim’s nipples looking as close to bursting as Connie felt, to see Emily’s abdomen rippling at the touch of Connie’s tongue on her cunt when Jerry pounded her forward.
“Alllll offf ITTTT…” Connie howled and Jerry pumped longer, pulling back till his glans was on the verge of escape, then ramming forward till his balls slapped her cunt and clitoris, spreading the buzz, feeding the buzz…
Then it exploded. The buzz burst and Connie felt herself cumming as she’d never cum in her sexually very active life. It seemed like her entire body had become one orgasmic clitoris, as if every part of her were cumming — her ass, her cunt, her clit, her tits, her mouth, her fingers, her hair.
“Oh – cum – in – me – while – I’m – cum – ming,” she managed to breathe, forming each sound carefully as she came and clenched.
Behind her, Jerry growled and held her hips still tighter. He pumped faster, harder, almost brutally.
She kept cumming.
His prick swelled inside her ass hole, stretching it still more. His strokes shortened and speeded. He slammed into her, pushing his hips at her.
She kept cumming.
He rammed his thick cock all the way in and held it inside her. She could feel his balls lurching against her clitoris. He was arching, still pushing at her ass.
She kept cumming.
His hands pulled her limp hips upward, his cock jerking inside her. She was impaled, held up by his hands on her hips and his cock still swelling in her cunt.
She kept cumming.
His prick convulsed and then she screamed in pleasure as she felt his semen pour deep, deep into her bowels, hot and thick. She could feel each spurt shoot from his glans and slam into her innards and it was like throwing gasoline on a fire. She was incendiary in her orgasm, burning brighter and higher and cumming so intensely she was forgetting to breathe…
She kept cumming and cumming, her husband’s ejaculations slowing in her ass, his dick finally beginning to shrink and even that added to it. She couldn’t stop the cumming, even as she felt everything slip away and join the enveloping haze of her orgasm.
She kept cumming.
* * *
Sun glow filtered through the drapes. Connie woke softly, savoring the ache, feeling that orgasmic buzz lingering. She was sandwiched between Kimberly and her husband, Kim’s lush breasts warming her back, Jerry’s strong chest protecting her face. Kim had fallen asleep with the dildo still in her cunt; Connie could feel it against the back of her thigh.
She looked up. Emily was sitting against the headboard, wearing one of Jerry’s pajama tops. Emily smiled softly. It was the first time Connie had ever seen her completely without makeup. The black hair was a disheveled mess. She looked about nineteen and almost innocent. Certainly sweet.
Emily rolled to all fours and bent forward to kiss Connie’s temple. Jerry and Kim stirred, rolling to their backs and away from Connie, but still touching her. Emily leaned to Kim and kissed each nipple, then Kim’s lips, lightly. She shifted to Jerry and kissed his lips softly.
Connie rolled onto her husband, wincing at the pains in her ass and hips and shoulders. Jerry’s arms enveloped her. “Good morning, husband.”
“Good morning, wife. I love you.”
“I love you, Gerald.”
He kissed her eyes. “Was your anniversary fantasy everything you wanted?”
“Better. I never knew I could cum like that. I thought my toes were cumming.” She giggled slightly. “And how did you like your ‘fate worse than death’?”
“Amazing.” He chuckled. “I never imagined I’d like it so much, seeing you cum with someone else. But I did — and even more when you were cumming with me and with someone else at the same time.” He sighed and ran his hands lightly over her back. “What’s next?”
“I’ll want us to do this again, probably.” She wasn’t sure how he’d react to that.
He hesitated for a moment, then: “I’d like that…but not right away, okay?”
She nodded against his chest. “I found out something I needed to know, but didn’t know I needed to know.”
“Meaning?”
“I’ve been with other women since we met.”
“I know.”
“And I always came back to you — I chose you. Understand?”
He held her tighter. “And now you know that even with two sexy women there, craving me and me craving them, that I choose you.” He sighed. “I think maybe I was unsure of my self-control in that spot — maybe that’s why I resisted doing this with you for so long: I was afraid you might feel…slighted? Maybe.”
“So now we both know. We’re both so sure of each other…”
Emily leaned her face down next to them. “I now pronounce you desperately in love with each other and sure of it.”
“Exactly.” Both said it at once, then smiled.
Kim cleared her throat.
“Yes?” Jerry coaxed.
“Can anyone here be persuaded to make some coffee?”
“I hate to move,” Connie confessed.
“Me, too,” Jerry said. They looked hopefully at Emily.
She shook her head. “My life insurance policy forbids me from entering a kitchen. I am considered a threat to human life.”
Kim sighed. “Okay, okay. I’ll get the coffee started.” She climbed off the bed, grabbed Jerry’s robe and headed for the bedroom door.
“Kim?” Connie called.
She turned. “What?”
“Aren’t you going to take that thing out of you?”
Kim grinned. “Un-un. Y’see, after I get the coffee started, I’m going to come back up here. I have an idea.”
“Uh-oh…” Jerry uttered.
“Yeah — y’see, I want Jerry to give me what you got, while I fuck Emily with this.” She reached down and grabbed the obscenely hanging dildo.
“And where am I going to be?” Connie asked.
“Oh, you’re in charge of hiding Emily’s hand while she licks you. By the time we’re done with that, I’ll have more ideas. I want to see how many possibilities there are.”
“We have created a monster,” Emily stated, smiling.
“Good grief,” Jerry said. “Think of it — three women, each with three orifices, a tongue and hands. That’s fifteen factors. The combinations run two to the fifteenth power — that’s over thirty-two thousand possibilities!”
“Oh, yeah?” Kim answered, wonder in her face. “Then I better hurry with that coffee!” She hurried through the doorway.
“Is she serious?” Jerry asked Connie.
“I hope so,” Emily interrupted. They looked at her as she knelt and unbuttoned the pajama top, revealing her stiff-nippled tits. She leaned over them, feeding one breast to Jerry. Connie felt his cock hardening beneath her, felt her own juices starting to flow again.
“I hope so,” Emily purred again and began stroking Connie’s back. “I want to give every one of them a good tryout!”

Read 13719 times |
Rated 92.3 % |
(65 votes)

Vote list (Close) :TheJarHead
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

Sexual Healing – Final Chapter

The night thermostat had long since kicked in and the living room was cool, despite the crackling flames in the fireplace. Kimberly snuggled under the light comforter with Jerry, who had his left arm draped lightly over her shoulder. Her eyes were closed and her head lolled on his shoulder. Emily was pressed against Kim’s other side, her face snuggled into Kim’s shoulder and her lips against the side of her neck. Her hand was a constantly moving phantom under the comforter, gliding over Kim’s ripe tits and lower, to the downy fuzz between her thighs. Kim was stroking Emily’s shoulders with one hand; the other rested protectively on Jerry’s limp cock.
The kitchen light clicked off. Connie lingered in the doorway for a moment, holding the tray with the three goblets, the chilled wine bottle and a mug of steaming tea. She was wearing her oversized bathrobe against the coolness in the air. She saw Kim’s eyes open and her husband’s face turned to her. She smiled, savoring the sight of her three favorite people, all clumped together in her living room.
Connie’s nipples were pebble-hard under the robe, and the temperature of the air had nothing to do with it. She flashed on the memory of the first seduction with Kim, of the wild evening after their shopping spree, of the half-crazed orgy with Emily, of seeing Kimberly writhing and gasping as Jerry’s big dick probed her, of watching Emily gorge herself on his fat cock…
…and she thought about what she planned next and shivered.
“Cold, honey?” Jerry asked. “Get over here and cuddle up.”
“I’m not cold,” she said softly. “But you can be sure I plan on collecting some cuddles!”
He smiled and reached out with one long, well-muscled arm, the movement bringing the thick veins into relief against his smooth skin as he beckoned to her. He was sitting naked, cuddled with two of the sexiest women she had ever imagined, and he was waving for her to come close to him and be with him.
“Oh, look,” Emily stage-whispered. “Rampant heterosexuality rears its head.”
“That’s all it’s going to rear for the rest of this night,” Jerry answered quickly, grinning. “You have turned my reservoirs into deserts.”
Connie set the tray down, poured the wine and handed out the three vessels. When Jerry reached to take the mug in both hands, the comforter fell away from his chest. Connie set her wine goblet down long enough to indulge an impulse: She bent and very lightly nipped with her teeth at her husband’s left nipple, so hard and protruding in the cool air of the room. She felt his relaxed groan of pleasure at her touch and again, at her tongue’s play with the erectile tissue.
Connie insinuated herself under Jerry’s right arm, wedging her shoulder under his armpit and turning her face to his chest just long enough to lick his firm breast. She slid her left hand down until she found Kim’s forearm, then followed it to Kim’s hand and the cock of the man she’d married.
She squeezed Kim’s fingers slightly over the flaccid mass of dick- flesh. Kim turned her head and met Connie’s gaze. Kimberly’s eyes were half-closed with remembered and anticipated pleasure. Connie smiled slightly and gave just the hint of a nod. Kim nodded back and began kissing her way down over Jerry’s chest to his stomach and abdomen, then shifted and moved in on his thighs and, finally, his cock and balls. Connie pulled the comforter into place so that Kim was still covered. The lush blonde had become a warm, licking, indistinct form moving under the big comforter, with her head in Jerry’s lap and Connie’s small hand caressing her head and face.
Jerry hissed with pleasure as Kim pulled his glans, soft but still large, into her mouth and sucked languidly on it.
“Know what I want?” Connie asked her husband.
Jerry carefully reached over and put the mug on the end table. He looked at his wife and shook his head. “What?”
“I want to get down on my hands and knees in front of the fire and stick my face between Emily’s legs and lick her while Kim sits on her face and she licks Kim and sticks a dildo or her fingers — maybe her whole hand — ”
Kim’s moan was audible through the comforter, even though her mouth was slowly being filled.
” — into Kim’s wet cunt.”
“What a-about you?” Jerry stammered.
“I want you to be fucking me hard, with that big cock…in my ass!”
The muscles of Jerry’s face had been slack from the pleasures Kim was lavishing on his penis under the comforter. Now his expression tightened and saddened. “Oh, babe, you know I’d like to and you know that it won’t work. I won’t even try to do something that hurts you like that did.”
“I can take it — and I want it!” she insisted.
“Even if I was willing to give it another try, ‘bunch, I’m not up to it. Aside from remembering the last time, there’s the simple fact that you three have already drained me four times tonight. Nothing’s gonna raise the flag for me again.”
She smiled craftily. “I can prove to you that I can take it — and you *are* going to be hard as a rock again.”
He smiled. “No way.”
“Bet?” She held her pinky out.
“Stakes?”
“If I prove it and you get hard, you have to give me what I want.”
“And if you fail?”
“We’ll be your sluts for a night. We’ll do anything you want for you, with you, to you, to each other — and we’ll tape it all.”
He hooked his pinky with hers. “Deal.” His smile was broad and confident. Hers matched it in a moment.
She nodded to Emily. Still clad only in stockings and garters, the lovely Japanese woman unfolded from the couch and came to Connie’s side. Jerry watched. His wife stood. Emily opened Connie’s robe and dropped to her knees — slowly, her long tongue and soft lips working all the way down. Emily cupped Connie’s butt in her hands and pulled her forward. Connie opened her legs and hunched her pussy down and forward.
Jerry’s eyes widened as he watched Emily’s long tongue extend completely until just the tip was tracing his wife’s pussy lips.
Connie gasped softly, then moaned as Emily trilled the tip of her tongue over her swollen clitoris. Her voice quavering, she began to set the scene for her husband.
“So, after — after we ate dinner, we were all in the bed. And Emily — Oh! Ooooh! — Emily pushed her whole hand into Kimberly and was l-l-licking h-h-her and Kim couldn’t stop cumming — ”
She could hear Kim moan again, saw the lump of her head moving again under the comforter.
” — And I got this great b-b-big double dong — about two feet long and really thick — and — a-a-and… Yes! Oooohh! — and I stuffed half of — half of it into my cunt and squeezed the other half into Emily while she fist-fucked Kimberly and we all came so much that — YES! YES!” She grabbed Emily’s head and forced her face closer as the orgasm rocked her.
Connie moaned and panted and finally relaxed enough from her orgasm to continue her aural sex: “And then Emily and I started in a 69 and she put her whole hand into my cunt and then Kimberly used the double dildo, with half in her cunt and the other half up my ass. I couldn’t believe how deep it felt — in my belly, it seemed like.”
She looked down as Emily glanced up. They nodded to each other.
“You took a hand in your pussy and a big dildo in your cunt at the same time?”
She shook her head. Emily stood and flashed, all but naked, up the stairs. “First one, then the other — about a zillion times.”
Kim’s head came up and she pulled the comforter back. She smiled proudly at Connie. “This thing is as hard as steel and I think it’s got to be more than nine inches.”
Connie put one small hand on her husband’s cock and stroked the length of it lightly. “Does seem bigger than usual.” She could hear Emily coming down the stairs. She too her hand off his cock and gazed into her husband’s eyes. “Feel Kim’s nipples. Aren’t they amazing?”
She smiled as Jerry reached down to cup Kim’s left breast, then measured her nipple with thumb and forefinger a good two inches apart.
“Pinch it a little, please?” Kim whispered. Her eyes closed slowly as he tweaked her sensitive, oversized nipple and then she dropped her mouth over his hard, upstanding cock and sucked furiously.
“I don’t expect you to take my word for it with the high stakes like we’re betting,” Connie said. “So I have some proof.”
Emily knelt beside her, opening the gym bag and taking out the towel-wrapped toys.
“Get the big one slippery and slide it into Kim, honey.”
Emily had already begun spreading the lubricant on the huge dildo.
“And I have even more proof.” She stepped to one side and picked up the remote control from the end table. She turned and clicked it twice. The television came on, then the VCR. The screen was blank. She pressed the third switch. The tape began to roll.
The perspective never shifted and the low level of lighting was barely adequate — but the scene was clear enough.
Kimberly mugging momentarily for the lens, pinching her hardened nipples and tugging at her tits.
“I don’t understand — ” Connie heard her own voice say from the television, and she heard Emily reply quietly: “I do” and saw the depraved smile. On the screen, Emily pulled Connie up on all fours and slid beneath her from behind and TV Connie stiffened as Emily’s tongue hit her clitoris, then groaned at the touch of the tongue tip on her swollen clitoris.
To one side in the scene, Kimberly was stuffing the end of the big double-dildo into herself.
Emily had three fingers in Connie’s cunt on the television and the electronic Connie was groaning, “Ohhh, noooo…” as the fourth finger went in.
Then Connie’s ass was hidden from the camera as Kimberly straddled Emily’s chest.
“Fuck me.” Connie’s gasp was loud from the speaker. Emily began working her thumb into her cunt and Kim started rubbing the free end of the big dildo against her asshole.
“And if we can’t both fuck you at once, that’s okay.” Connie glanced down, struck by the oddity of hearing Kim’s voice so clearly while Kim’s real-time mouth was stuffed with Jerry’s hugely stiffened dick. “We’ll take turns,” said the spectral voice. “Her little fist in your cunt and then this big fucker in your ass.”
Connie’s mewing accompanied the widening of her pussy entrance as Emily’s hand worked its way inexorably inside. Kimberly’s ripe ass moved higher on the screen, revealing Connie pushing back and down, forcing her cunt onto Emily’s hand while above her, the huge dildo hung halfway from Kim’s cunt like some insane transsexual fantasy come true.
“But you *are* going to get reamed, you slut!” Kimberly was saying.
“Fuckmefuckfuckme…”
Connie’s words were quite distinct from the speaker. So were the screams of unrestrained pleasure that followed as Emily’s entire hand pumped inside her cunt.
Then Kim was crouching lower, pressing the thick tip of the wide double dildo against Connie’s asshole. It was obvious that this wasn’t going to work.
“My turn, Emily!” Kim called.
Connie glanced at her husband. His eyes were wide and glazed as he stared at the screen. She looked at the end of the sectional. Emily was working the very same big dildo into Kimberly’s juicy cunt from behind that was imperiling Connie’s little ass on the screen.
On the screen, Connie was hunching and shaking as Emily’s small hand slid out of Connie’s cunt. Kim was pushing the dildo forcefully now, wedging open Connie’s little asshole. On-screen Connie was rotating her ass and pushing up, trying to force herself open.
“It’s going to split you open,” Kim was saying.
“Yes! Split me in half with that fucker!”
“It’s going to hurt…”
“Yes! Yes! Make it hurt! Make it real! Make me feel it in my fucking bowels! EEEEEEEE — ”
The scream trailed off into yelps as first the head, then the shaft of the huge double dildo slid deeper and deeper into her.
“Yes! YES! It’s in my fucking stomach! More! MORE — AHHH!”
Kim rammed the rest of it into her and began rocking over Connie’s small ass. Connie’s rectum was distended by the fat, pale shaft. Beneath her ass was Emily’s tongue, stroking her pussy and teasing her clit.
“Damn it, fuck me!”
Kimberly began pumping her hips, pounding in and out of Connie’s asshole.
“YES! AHHHHHHH! Oh, yeah, yeah, fuck my ass, fuck it, fuck me, fuck me, fuckmefuckfuckme…”
Real-time Connie tore her gaze from the screen and turned. Emily was rubbing and pinching her clitoris as she knelt behind Kim, pumping the dildo in and out of the richly curved blonde. Kimberly was moving her head slowly up and down over about a third of Jerry’s hard, glistening cock. Jerry was staring fixedly at the screen. Connie motioned to Emily, whose lovely eyes focused. Emily nodded and climbed off the sectional.
“Have I won the bet, lover?” Connie asked her husband. His head jerked as he looked at his wife, naked and horny before him. “The bet?”
He looked down at Kim’s blonde head moving over his cock, looked at the television where his petite wife was taking a mammoth dildo up the ass and cumming without pause. Then he turned his face to her and grinned. “I think you could say so.”
“Pay up.”
Emily bent to take a tube of lubricant from the bag on the floor, then took Connie by the hand and led her to the rug in front of the crackling fire. As Emily reclined and spread her lovely legs, Connie dropped to her knees and smiled back at her husband. “Turn off the television — I want the real thing!”
Jerry reached for the remote as Kim pulled her lips off his cock and rolled to her side against the back of the sectional. The dildo was still in her cunt. She reached down with both hands and pumped it savagely a few times, then stiffened and groaned, her abdomen contracting as she came.
Emily let the tube of lubricant roll on the rug as Connie bent beneath her legs and pulled her stockinged thighs onto her shoulders.
Connie heard Emily’s sigh of pleasure as she kissed the pale, firm flesh between the garters and her cunt. She felt Jerry kneeling behind her, then felt his lips on the nape of her neck and shivered, watching his hand reach beside her to get the tube of lubricant. She felt a small buzzing begin around her asshole and in her belly as she anticipated what was coming next. She heard the slurping of her husband’s hand spreading the jelly on his stiff dick, then felt the cool wetness of his finger massaging globs, then more, and then still more, of the slippery stuff into her rectum. She hummed in encouragement and pleasure, wiggling her butt enticingly as she began licking the bisexual Japanese cunt dripping in front of her face.
Emily began undulating her hips, her hands going to the sides of Connie’s face and holding her mouth in place as she moaned in pleasure. Connie felt the warmth and weight and firmness of Kimberly’s tits, the shocking stiffness of her hard nipples, against her back.
“I’ll aim that thing,” Kim said throatily. Connie felt Kim’s forearm against her uptilted ass, then her husband shifting.
And then his wonderful, huge, hard prick was pushing against her asshole. She groaned in pleasure and twisted her ass, pushing back and trying to impale herself on it.
Emily was cumming against her mouth, long waves of orgasm that were slowly intensifying, as Jerry began pushing his prick into Connie’s little asshole. Connie willed her sphincters to relax. They kept stretching and stretching as his glans pushed into her. It felt like he was trying to fit a baseball bat into her asshole, felt like his cock was twice as big as normal. She moaned into Emily’s cunt. It was starting to strain her, to hurt.
“C’mon, Jerry, she wants this — craves it! You saw the tape! Do it — or get out of the way and I’ll fuck her ass again. She loves it!”
“I’m not so sure — ”
“Split her open! She fucking wants it!”
Emily was cumming harder, muffling Connie with her spasming cunt, her thighs locked around Connie’s head.
“Do it, dammit!” Kim barked.
“But — ”
Connie felt Kim move away, then heard Jerry: “What are — ”
“In her — now!”
There was a lurch and her husband’s huge prick was pile-driving insistently into her ass, her sphincters stretching impossibly till she wondered if they’d split and then —
“MMMMNNNNGH!” Connie growled into Emily’s streaming pussy as the glans snugged inside her ass and her sphincters gripped his shaft.
“No, stop pushing,” Jerry groaned, as he felt his wife’s asshole clamping down on his dick.
“That’s the worst,” Emily said. “Now give her the rest of it!”
Emily spoke with shocking clarity, despite her orgasm: “This is what she has dreamed of — so fuck her ass with that big cock!”
Despite the strain, Connie pushed back as much as she could. Jerry’s hands tightened on her hips while he grunted behind her and then, finally, he was pushing his huge prick into her.
Connie couldn’t believe the sensation. It was definitely bigger than the big dildo and it was like being impaled by a column of flesh- hot steel. Deeper and deeper he went, stretching her rectum, reaming her asshole, his glans plowing farther into her than she’d thought possible. His dick seemed endless and her overwhelmed sphincters simply fluttered and spasmed helplessly as inch after inch of thick flesh wormed into her tight backdoor.
Emily was cumming harder and harder on Connie’s face, the orgasms becoming distinct again. Connie locked her lips around the Japanese woman’s engorged clitoris and sucked, the tip of her tongue barely touching the sensitive pink nodule. She felt Emily tense impossibly — and then Emily was having one of her wonderfully wet releases. Her cunt spasmed and expelled splash after splash of juices as she came, softly howling in pleasure.
Jerry’s flat abdomen slowly pressed against Connie’s outthrust little ass and then she felt his pubic hair graze the furrow of her buttocks. As his balls swung forward to press her cunt, Connie emitted a deep, guttural moan that vibrated through her entire body. She wondered if Jerry’s glans was really throbbing just beneath her stomach, or if that was merely her imagination…or her now-distorted sense of reality. That big cock in her was warping her senses. Her entire being seemed to revolve around it, as if she were skewered.
Emily’s hands and legs fell away from Connie’s head as she lapsed into semi-consciousness from her orgasm. Connie raised her head and tried to speak. Her voice wouldn’t work.
“Are you okay, baby?”
“Oh, yeah, yeah…so deep…can’t tell where you end and I start… soooo goooood…” she babbled softly. She didn’t have the strength to hold her head up any longer. She lowered her face to Emily’s soaked snatch just as Kim crawled forward over the nearly comatose Japanese woman. The dildo was still hanging from Emily’s cunt. It came to rest wetly on Emily’s slack face and thick hair when Kim pushed her clitoris down to Emily’s lips. Connie saw Emily’s nostrils flare at Kim’s aroma and then that amazing tongue was snaking its way upward to find and massage Kimberly’s bright red clitoris.
Jerry began move inside Connie.
“Oh, shit!” Connie yelped. “Fuck! OH FUCK!”
It was better than she’d dreamed. Jerry was only moving an inch or so at first, but the movement was transmitted to almost ten inches of tightly packed asshole.
The movement lengthened inside her and she felt the tension in her belly and between her hips. She felt like a ball of warmth and energy was growing there, spreading, swelling with each stroke of her husband’s huge prick in her little ass.
Connie began to moan, louder and louder, in time with his fucking. Now he was pulling almost half his cock out and pushing it back in. Her sphincters felt as if they were being turned inside out, gripping and coating his shaft as he withdrew, then imploding when he drove in. She tried to lick Emily, but she could barely muster the strength to move her tongue in the savory sauces of her cunt.
His grip was tighter on her narrow hips, as if he were trying to compress her around his cock. She had no strength in her arms and legs as he lengthened his strokes. He was pumping her ass up and down on his piledriving cock, using her hot, tight rectum to massage his hugely swollen dick.
She loved it.
Connie moaned louder and louder, then began wailing. The sound ululated with his strokes, growing louder as that tense ball inside her belly swelled. She felt the buzz of the pleasure spreading through her body, overwhelming her senses. It was almost scary, as if something primal and uncontrollable were taking control of her senses. The glowing buzz had filled her body, now, and was in every cell and still growing, still swelling till she felt as if she were going to explode.
She opened her eyes to see Kim’s nipples looking as close to bursting as Connie felt, to see Emily’s abdomen rippling at the touch of Connie’s tongue on her cunt when Jerry pounded her forward.
“Alllll offf ITTTT…” Connie howled and Jerry pumped longer, pulling back till his glans was on the verge of escape, then ramming forward till his balls slapped her cunt and clitoris, spreading the buzz, feeding the buzz…
Then it exploded. The buzz burst and Connie felt herself cumming as she’d never cum in her sexually very active life. It seemed like her entire body had become one orgasmic clitoris, as if every part of her were cumming — her ass, her cunt, her clit, her tits, her mouth, her fingers, her hair.
“Oh – cum – in – me – while – I’m – cum – ming,” she managed to breathe, forming each sound carefully as she came and clenched.
Behind her, Jerry growled and held her hips still tighter. He pumped faster, harder, almost brutally.
She kept cumming.
His prick swelled inside her ass hole, stretching it still more. His strokes shortened and speeded. He slammed into her, pushing his hips at her.
She kept cumming.
He rammed his thick cock all the way in and held it inside her. She could feel his balls lurching against her clitoris. He was arching, still pushing at her ass.
She kept cumming.
His hands pulled her limp hips upward, his cock jerking inside her. She was impaled, held up by his hands on her hips and his cock still swelling in her cunt.
She kept cumming.
His prick convulsed and then she screamed in pleasure as she felt his semen pour deep, deep into her bowels, hot and thick. She could feel each spurt shoot from his glans and slam into her innards and it was like throwing gasoline on a fire. She was incendiary in her orgasm, burning brighter and higher and cumming so intensely she was forgetting to breathe…
She kept cumming and cumming, her husband’s ejaculations slowing in her ass, his dick finally beginning to shrink and even that added to it. She couldn’t stop the cumming, even as she felt everything slip away and join the enveloping haze of her orgasm.
She kept cumming.
* * *
Sun glow filtered through the drapes. Connie woke softly, savoring the ache, feeling that orgasmic buzz lingering. She was sandwiched between Kimberly and her husband, Kim’s lush breasts warming her back, Jerry’s strong chest protecting her face. Kim had fallen asleep with the dildo still in her cunt; Connie could feel it against the back of her thigh.
She looked up. Emily was sitting against the headboard, wearing one of Jerry’s pajama tops. Emily smiled softly. It was the first time Connie had ever seen her completely without makeup. The black hair was a disheveled mess. She looked about nineteen and almost innocent. Certainly sweet.
Emily rolled to all fours and bent forward to kiss Connie’s temple. Jerry and Kim stirred, rolling to their backs and away from Connie, but still touching her. Emily leaned to Kim and kissed each nipple, then Kim’s lips, lightly. She shifted to Jerry and kissed his lips softly.
Connie rolled onto her husband, wincing at the pains in her ass and hips and shoulders. Jerry’s arms enveloped her. “Good morning, husband.”
“Good morning, wife. I love you.”
“I love you, Gerald.”
He kissed her eyes. “Was your anniversary fantasy everything you wanted?”
“Better. I never knew I could cum like that. I thought my toes were cumming.” She giggled slightly. “And how did you like your ‘fate worse than death’?”
“Amazing.” He chuckled. “I never imagined I’d like it so much, seeing you cum with someone else. But I did — and even more when you were cumming with me and with someone else at the same time.” He sighed and ran his hands lightly over her back. “What’s next?”
“I’ll want us to do this again, probably.” She wasn’t sure how he’d react to that.
He hesitated for a moment, then: “I’d like that…but not right away, okay?”
She nodded against his chest. “I found out something I needed to know, but didn’t know I needed to know.”
“Meaning?”
“I’ve been with other women since we met.”
“I know.”
“And I always came back to you — I chose you. Understand?”
He held her tighter. “And now you know that even with two sexy women there, craving me and me craving them, that I choose you.” He sighed. “I think maybe I was unsure of my self-control in that spot — maybe that’s why I resisted doing this with you for so long: I was afraid you might feel…slighted? Maybe.”
“So now we both know. We’re both so sure of each other…”
Emily leaned her face down next to them. “I now pronounce you desperately in love with each other and sure of it.”
“Exactly.” Both said it at once, then smiled.
Kim cleared her throat.
“Yes?” Jerry coaxed.
“Can anyone here be persuaded to make some coffee?”
“I hate to move,” Connie confessed.
“Me, too,” Jerry said. They looked hopefully at Emily.
She shook her head. “My life insurance policy forbids me from entering a kitchen. I am considered a threat to human life.”
Kim sighed. “Okay, okay. I’ll get the coffee started.” She climbed off the bed, grabbed Jerry’s robe and headed for the bedroom door.
“Kim?” Connie called.
She turned. “What?”
“Aren’t you going to take that thing out of you?”
Kim grinned. “Un-un. Y’see, after I get the coffee started, I’m going to come back up here. I have an idea.”
“Uh-oh…” Jerry uttered.
“Yeah — y’see, I want Jerry to give me what you got, while I fuck Emily with this.” She reached down and grabbed the obscenely hanging dildo.
“And where am I going to be?” Connie asked.
“Oh, you’re in charge of hiding Emily’s hand while she licks you. By the time we’re done with that, I’ll have more ideas. I want to see how many possibilities there are.”
“We have created a monster,” Emily stated, smiling.
“Good grief,” Jerry said. “Think of it — three women, each with three orifices, a tongue and hands. That’s fifteen factors. The combinations run two to the fifteenth power — that’s over thirty-two thousand possibilities!”
“Oh, yeah?” Kim answered, wonder in her face. “Then I better hurry with that coffee!” She hurried through the doorway.
“Is she serious?” Jerry asked Connie.
“I hope so,” Emily interrupted. They looked at her as she knelt and unbuttoned the pajama top, revealing her stiff-nippled tits. She leaned over them, feeding one breast to Jerry. Connie felt his cock hardening beneath her, felt her own juices starting to flow again.
“I hope so,” Emily purred again and began stroking Connie’s back. “I want to give every one of them a good tryout!”

Read 13719 times |
Rated 92.3 % |
(65 votes)

Vote list (Close) :TheJarHead
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

Sexual Healing – Final Chapter

The night thermostat had long since kicked in and the living room was cool, despite the crackling flames in the fireplace. Kimberly snuggled under the light comforter with Jerry, who had his left arm draped lightly over her shoulder. Her eyes were closed and her head lolled on his shoulder. Emily was pressed against Kim’s other side, her face snuggled into Kim’s shoulder and her lips against the side of her neck. Her hand was a constantly moving phantom under the comforter, gliding over Kim’s ripe tits and lower, to the downy fuzz between her thighs. Kim was stroking Emily’s shoulders with one hand; the other rested protectively on Jerry’s limp cock.
The kitchen light clicked off. Connie lingered in the doorway for a moment, holding the tray with the three goblets, the chilled wine bottle and a mug of steaming tea. She was wearing her oversized bathrobe against the coolness in the air. She saw Kim’s eyes open and her husband’s face turned to her. She smiled, savoring the sight of her three favorite people, all clumped together in her living room.
Connie’s nipples were pebble-hard under the robe, and the temperature of the air had nothing to do with it. She flashed on the memory of the first seduction with Kim, of the wild evening after their shopping spree, of the half-crazed orgy with Emily, of seeing Kimberly writhing and gasping as Jerry’s big dick probed her, of watching Emily gorge herself on his fat cock…
…and she thought about what she planned next and shivered.
“Cold, honey?” Jerry asked. “Get over here and cuddle up.”
“I’m not cold,” she said softly. “But you can be sure I plan on collecting some cuddles!”
He smiled and reached out with one long, well-muscled arm, the movement bringing the thick veins into relief against his smooth skin as he beckoned to her. He was sitting naked, cuddled with two of the sexiest women she had ever imagined, and he was waving for her to come close to him and be with him.
“Oh, look,” Emily stage-whispered. “Rampant heterosexuality rears its head.”
“That’s all it’s going to rear for the rest of this night,” Jerry answered quickly, grinning. “You have turned my reservoirs into deserts.”
Connie set the tray down, poured the wine and handed out the three vessels. When Jerry reached to take the mug in both hands, the comforter fell away from his chest. Connie set her wine goblet down long enough to indulge an impulse: She bent and very lightly nipped with her teeth at her husband’s left nipple, so hard and protruding in the cool air of the room. She felt his relaxed groan of pleasure at her touch and again, at her tongue’s play with the erectile tissue.
Connie insinuated herself under Jerry’s right arm, wedging her shoulder under his armpit and turning her face to his chest just long enough to lick his firm breast. She slid her left hand down until she found Kim’s forearm, then followed it to Kim’s hand and the cock of the man she’d married.
She squeezed Kim’s fingers slightly over the flaccid mass of dick- flesh. Kim turned her head and met Connie’s gaze. Kimberly’s eyes were half-closed with remembered and anticipated pleasure. Connie smiled slightly and gave just the hint of a nod. Kim nodded back and began kissing her way down over Jerry’s chest to his stomach and abdomen, then shifted and moved in on his thighs and, finally, his cock and balls. Connie pulled the comforter into place so that Kim was still covered. The lush blonde had become a warm, licking, indistinct form moving under the big comforter, with her head in Jerry’s lap and Connie’s small hand caressing her head and face.
Jerry hissed with pleasure as Kim pulled his glans, soft but still large, into her mouth and sucked languidly on it.
“Know what I want?” Connie asked her husband.
Jerry carefully reached over and put the mug on the end table. He looked at his wife and shook his head. “What?”
“I want to get down on my hands and knees in front of the fire and stick my face between Emily’s legs and lick her while Kim sits on her face and she licks Kim and sticks a dildo or her fingers — maybe her whole hand — ”
Kim’s moan was audible through the comforter, even though her mouth was slowly being filled.
” — into Kim’s wet cunt.”
“What a-about you?” Jerry stammered.
“I want you to be fucking me hard, with that big cock…in my ass!”
The muscles of Jerry’s face had been slack from the pleasures Kim was lavishing on his penis under the comforter. Now his expression tightened and saddened. “Oh, babe, you know I’d like to and you know that it won’t work. I won’t even try to do something that hurts you like that did.”
“I can take it — and I want it!” she insisted.
“Even if I was willing to give it another try, ‘bunch, I’m not up to it. Aside from remembering the last time, there’s the simple fact that you three have already drained me four times tonight. Nothing’s gonna raise the flag for me again.”
She smiled craftily. “I can prove to you that I can take it — and you *are* going to be hard as a rock again.”
He smiled. “No way.”
“Bet?” She held her pinky out.
“Stakes?”
“If I prove it and you get hard, you have to give me what I want.”
“And if you fail?”
“We’ll be your sluts for a night. We’ll do anything you want for you, with you, to you, to each other — and we’ll tape it all.”
He hooked his pinky with hers. “Deal.” His smile was broad and confident. Hers matched it in a moment.
She nodded to Emily. Still clad only in stockings and garters, the lovely Japanese woman unfolded from the couch and came to Connie’s side. Jerry watched. His wife stood. Emily opened Connie’s robe and dropped to her knees — slowly, her long tongue and soft lips working all the way down. Emily cupped Connie’s butt in her hands and pulled her forward. Connie opened her legs and hunched her pussy down and forward.
Jerry’s eyes widened as he watched Emily’s long tongue extend completely until just the tip was tracing his wife’s pussy lips.
Connie gasped softly, then moaned as Emily trilled the tip of her tongue over her swollen clitoris. Her voice quavering, she began to set the scene for her husband.
“So, after — after we ate dinner, we were all in the bed. And Emily — Oh! Ooooh! — Emily pushed her whole hand into Kimberly and was l-l-licking h-h-her and Kim couldn’t stop cumming — ”
She could hear Kim moan again, saw the lump of her head moving again under the comforter.
” — And I got this great b-b-big double dong — about two feet long and really thick — and — a-a-and… Yes! Oooohh! — and I stuffed half of — half of it into my cunt and squeezed the other half into Emily while she fist-fucked Kimberly and we all came so much that — YES! YES!” She grabbed Emily’s head and forced her face closer as the orgasm rocked her.
Connie moaned and panted and finally relaxed enough from her orgasm to continue her aural sex: “And then Emily and I started in a 69 and she put her whole hand into my cunt and then Kimberly used the double dildo, with half in her cunt and the other half up my ass. I couldn’t believe how deep it felt — in my belly, it seemed like.”
She looked down as Emily glanced up. They nodded to each other.
“You took a hand in your pussy and a big dildo in your cunt at the same time?”
She shook her head. Emily stood and flashed, all but naked, up the stairs. “First one, then the other — about a zillion times.”
Kim’s head came up and she pulled the comforter back. She smiled proudly at Connie. “This thing is as hard as steel and I think it’s got to be more than nine inches.”
Connie put one small hand on her husband’s cock and stroked the length of it lightly. “Does seem bigger than usual.” She could hear Emily coming down the stairs. She too her hand off his cock and gazed into her husband’s eyes. “Feel Kim’s nipples. Aren’t they amazing?”
She smiled as Jerry reached down to cup Kim’s left breast, then measured her nipple with thumb and forefinger a good two inches apart.
“Pinch it a little, please?” Kim whispered. Her eyes closed slowly as he tweaked her sensitive, oversized nipple and then she dropped her mouth over his hard, upstanding cock and sucked furiously.
“I don’t expect you to take my word for it with the high stakes like we’re betting,” Connie said. “So I have some proof.”
Emily knelt beside her, opening the gym bag and taking out the towel-wrapped toys.
“Get the big one slippery and slide it into Kim, honey.”
Emily had already begun spreading the lubricant on the huge dildo.
“And I have even more proof.” She stepped to one side and picked up the remote control from the end table. She turned and clicked it twice. The television came on, then the VCR. The screen was blank. She pressed the third switch. The tape began to roll.
The perspective never shifted and the low level of lighting was barely adequate — but the scene was clear enough.
Kimberly mugging momentarily for the lens, pinching her hardened nipples and tugging at her tits.
“I don’t understand — ” Connie heard her own voice say from the television, and she heard Emily reply quietly: “I do” and saw the depraved smile. On the screen, Emily pulled Connie up on all fours and slid beneath her from behind and TV Connie stiffened as Emily’s tongue hit her clitoris, then groaned at the touch of the tongue tip on her swollen clitoris.
To one side in the scene, Kimberly was stuffing the end of the big double-dildo into herself.
Emily had three fingers in Connie’s cunt on the television and the electronic Connie was groaning, “Ohhh, noooo…” as the fourth finger went in.
Then Connie’s ass was hidden from the camera as Kimberly straddled Emily’s chest.
“Fuck me.” Connie’s gasp was loud from the speaker. Emily began working her thumb into her cunt and Kim started rubbing the free end of the big dildo against her asshole.
“And if we can’t both fuck you at once, that’s okay.” Connie glanced down, struck by the oddity of hearing Kim’s voice so clearly while Kim’s real-time mouth was stuffed with Jerry’s hugely stiffened dick. “We’ll take turns,” said the spectral voice. “Her little fist in your cunt and then this big fucker in your ass.”
Connie’s mewing accompanied the widening of her pussy entrance as Emily’s hand worked its way inexorably inside. Kimberly’s ripe ass moved higher on the screen, revealing Connie pushing back and down, forcing her cunt onto Emily’s hand while above her, the huge dildo hung halfway from Kim’s cunt like some insane transsexual fantasy come true.
“But you *are* going to get reamed, you slut!” Kimberly was saying.
“Fuckmefuckfuckme…”
Connie’s words were quite distinct from the speaker. So were the screams of unrestrained pleasure that followed as Emily’s entire hand pumped inside her cunt.
Then Kim was crouching lower, pressing the thick tip of the wide double dildo against Connie’s asshole. It was obvious that this wasn’t going to work.
“My turn, Emily!” Kim called.
Connie glanced at her husband. His eyes were wide and glazed as he stared at the screen. She looked at the end of the sectional. Emily was working the very same big dildo into Kimberly’s juicy cunt from behind that was imperiling Connie’s little ass on the screen.
On the screen, Connie was hunching and shaking as Emily’s small hand slid out of Connie’s cunt. Kim was pushing the dildo forcefully now, wedging open Connie’s little asshole. On-screen Connie was rotating her ass and pushing up, trying to force herself open.
“It’s going to split you open,” Kim was saying.
“Yes! Split me in half with that fucker!”
“It’s going to hurt…”
“Yes! Yes! Make it hurt! Make it real! Make me feel it in my fucking bowels! EEEEEEEE — ”
The scream trailed off into yelps as first the head, then the shaft of the huge double dildo slid deeper and deeper into her.
“Yes! YES! It’s in my fucking stomach! More! MORE — AHHH!”
Kim rammed the rest of it into her and began rocking over Connie’s small ass. Connie’s rectum was distended by the fat, pale shaft. Beneath her ass was Emily’s tongue, stroking her pussy and teasing her clit.
“Damn it, fuck me!”
Kimberly began pumping her hips, pounding in and out of Connie’s asshole.
“YES! AHHHHHHH! Oh, yeah, yeah, fuck my ass, fuck it, fuck me, fuck me, fuckmefuckfuckme…”
Real-time Connie tore her gaze from the screen and turned. Emily was rubbing and pinching her clitoris as she knelt behind Kim, pumping the dildo in and out of the richly curved blonde. Kimberly was moving her head slowly up and down over about a third of Jerry’s hard, glistening cock. Jerry was staring fixedly at the screen. Connie motioned to Emily, whose lovely eyes focused. Emily nodded and climbed off the sectional.
“Have I won the bet, lover?” Connie asked her husband. His head jerked as he looked at his wife, naked and horny before him. “The bet?”
He looked down at Kim’s blonde head moving over his cock, looked at the television where his petite wife was taking a mammoth dildo up the ass and cumming without pause. Then he turned his face to her and grinned. “I think you could say so.”
“Pay up.”
Emily bent to take a tube of lubricant from the bag on the floor, then took Connie by the hand and led her to the rug in front of the crackling fire. As Emily reclined and spread her lovely legs, Connie dropped to her knees and smiled back at her husband. “Turn off the television — I want the real thing!”
Jerry reached for the remote as Kim pulled her lips off his cock and rolled to her side against the back of the sectional. The dildo was still in her cunt. She reached down with both hands and pumped it savagely a few times, then stiffened and groaned, her abdomen contracting as she came.
Emily let the tube of lubricant roll on the rug as Connie bent beneath her legs and pulled her stockinged thighs onto her shoulders.
Connie heard Emily’s sigh of pleasure as she kissed the pale, firm flesh between the garters and her cunt. She felt Jerry kneeling behind her, then felt his lips on the nape of her neck and shivered, watching his hand reach beside her to get the tube of lubricant. She felt a small buzzing begin around her asshole and in her belly as she anticipated what was coming next. She heard the slurping of her husband’s hand spreading the jelly on his stiff dick, then felt the cool wetness of his finger massaging globs, then more, and then still more, of the slippery stuff into her rectum. She hummed in encouragement and pleasure, wiggling her butt enticingly as she began licking the bisexual Japanese cunt dripping in front of her face.
Emily began undulating her hips, her hands going to the sides of Connie’s face and holding her mouth in place as she moaned in pleasure. Connie felt the warmth and weight and firmness of Kimberly’s tits, the shocking stiffness of her hard nipples, against her back.
“I’ll aim that thing,” Kim said throatily. Connie felt Kim’s forearm against her uptilted ass, then her husband shifting.
And then his wonderful, huge, hard prick was pushing against her asshole. She groaned in pleasure and twisted her ass, pushing back and trying to impale herself on it.
Emily was cumming against her mouth, long waves of orgasm that were slowly intensifying, as Jerry began pushing his prick into Connie’s little asshole. Connie willed her sphincters to relax. They kept stretching and stretching as his glans pushed into her. It felt like he was trying to fit a baseball bat into her asshole, felt like his cock was twice as big as normal. She moaned into Emily’s cunt. It was starting to strain her, to hurt.
“C’mon, Jerry, she wants this — craves it! You saw the tape! Do it — or get out of the way and I’ll fuck her ass again. She loves it!”
“I’m not so sure — ”
“Split her open! She fucking wants it!”
Emily was cumming harder, muffling Connie with her spasming cunt, her thighs locked around Connie’s head.
“Do it, dammit!” Kim barked.
“But — ”
Connie felt Kim move away, then heard Jerry: “What are — ”
“In her — now!”
There was a lurch and her husband’s huge prick was pile-driving insistently into her ass, her sphincters stretching impossibly till she wondered if they’d split and then —
“MMMMNNNNGH!” Connie growled into Emily’s streaming pussy as the glans snugged inside her ass and her sphincters gripped his shaft.
“No, stop pushing,” Jerry groaned, as he felt his wife’s asshole clamping down on his dick.
“That’s the worst,” Emily said. “Now give her the rest of it!”
Emily spoke with shocking clarity, despite her orgasm: “This is what she has dreamed of — so fuck her ass with that big cock!”
Despite the strain, Connie pushed back as much as she could. Jerry’s hands tightened on her hips while he grunted behind her and then, finally, he was pushing his huge prick into her.
Connie couldn’t believe the sensation. It was definitely bigger than the big dildo and it was like being impaled by a column of flesh- hot steel. Deeper and deeper he went, stretching her rectum, reaming her asshole, his glans plowing farther into her than she’d thought possible. His dick seemed endless and her overwhelmed sphincters simply fluttered and spasmed helplessly as inch after inch of thick flesh wormed into her tight backdoor.
Emily was cumming harder and harder on Connie’s face, the orgasms becoming distinct again. Connie locked her lips around the Japanese woman’s engorged clitoris and sucked, the tip of her tongue barely touching the sensitive pink nodule. She felt Emily tense impossibly — and then Emily was having one of her wonderfully wet releases. Her cunt spasmed and expelled splash after splash of juices as she came, softly howling in pleasure.
Jerry’s flat abdomen slowly pressed against Connie’s outthrust little ass and then she felt his pubic hair graze the furrow of her buttocks. As his balls swung forward to press her cunt, Connie emitted a deep, guttural moan that vibrated through her entire body. She wondered if Jerry’s glans was really throbbing just beneath her stomach, or if that was merely her imagination…or her now-distorted sense of reality. That big cock in her was warping her senses. Her entire being seemed to revolve around it, as if she were skewered.
Emily’s hands and legs fell away from Connie’s head as she lapsed into semi-consciousness from her orgasm. Connie raised her head and tried to speak. Her voice wouldn’t work.
“Are you okay, baby?”
“Oh, yeah, yeah…so deep…can’t tell where you end and I start… soooo goooood…” she babbled softly. She didn’t have the strength to hold her head up any longer. She lowered her face to Emily’s soaked snatch just as Kim crawled forward over the nearly comatose Japanese woman. The dildo was still hanging from Emily’s cunt. It came to rest wetly on Emily’s slack face and thick hair when Kim pushed her clitoris down to Emily’s lips. Connie saw Emily’s nostrils flare at Kim’s aroma and then that amazing tongue was snaking its way upward to find and massage Kimberly’s bright red clitoris.
Jerry began move inside Connie.
“Oh, shit!” Connie yelped. “Fuck! OH FUCK!”
It was better than she’d dreamed. Jerry was only moving an inch or so at first, but the movement was transmitted to almost ten inches of tightly packed asshole.
The movement lengthened inside her and she felt the tension in her belly and between her hips. She felt like a ball of warmth and energy was growing there, spreading, swelling with each stroke of her husband’s huge prick in her little ass.
Connie began to moan, louder and louder, in time with his fucking. Now he was pulling almost half his cock out and pushing it back in. Her sphincters felt as if they were being turned inside out, gripping and coating his shaft as he withdrew, then imploding when he drove in. She tried to lick Emily, but she could barely muster the strength to move her tongue in the savory sauces of her cunt.
His grip was tighter on her narrow hips, as if he were trying to compress her around his cock. She had no strength in her arms and legs as he lengthened his strokes. He was pumping her ass up and down on his piledriving cock, using her hot, tight rectum to massage his hugely swollen dick.
She loved it.
Connie moaned louder and louder, then began wailing. The sound ululated with his strokes, growing louder as that tense ball inside her belly swelled. She felt the buzz of the pleasure spreading through her body, overwhelming her senses. It was almost scary, as if something primal and uncontrollable were taking control of her senses. The glowing buzz had filled her body, now, and was in every cell and still growing, still swelling till she felt as if she were going to explode.
She opened her eyes to see Kim’s nipples looking as close to bursting as Connie felt, to see Emily’s abdomen rippling at the touch of Connie’s tongue on her cunt when Jerry pounded her forward.
“Alllll offf ITTTT…” Connie howled and Jerry pumped longer, pulling back till his glans was on the verge of escape, then ramming forward till his balls slapped her cunt and clitoris, spreading the buzz, feeding the buzz…
Then it exploded. The buzz burst and Connie felt herself cumming as she’d never cum in her sexually very active life. It seemed like her entire body had become one orgasmic clitoris, as if every part of her were cumming — her ass, her cunt, her clit, her tits, her mouth, her fingers, her hair.
“Oh – cum – in – me – while – I’m – cum – ming,” she managed to breathe, forming each sound carefully as she came and clenched.
Behind her, Jerry growled and held her hips still tighter. He pumped faster, harder, almost brutally.
She kept cumming.
His prick swelled inside her ass hole, stretching it still more. His strokes shortened and speeded. He slammed into her, pushing his hips at her.
She kept cumming.
He rammed his thick cock all the way in and held it inside her. She could feel his balls lurching against her clitoris. He was arching, still pushing at her ass.
She kept cumming.
His hands pulled her limp hips upward, his cock jerking inside her. She was impaled, held up by his hands on her hips and his cock still swelling in her cunt.
She kept cumming.
His prick convulsed and then she screamed in pleasure as she felt his semen pour deep, deep into her bowels, hot and thick. She could feel each spurt shoot from his glans and slam into her innards and it was like throwing gasoline on a fire. She was incendiary in her orgasm, burning brighter and higher and cumming so intensely she was forgetting to breathe…
She kept cumming and cumming, her husband’s ejaculations slowing in her ass, his dick finally beginning to shrink and even that added to it. She couldn’t stop the cumming, even as she felt everything slip away and join the enveloping haze of her orgasm.
She kept cumming.
* * *
Sun glow filtered through the drapes. Connie woke softly, savoring the ache, feeling that orgasmic buzz lingering. She was sandwiched between Kimberly and her husband, Kim’s lush breasts warming her back, Jerry’s strong chest protecting her face. Kim had fallen asleep with the dildo still in her cunt; Connie could feel it against the back of her thigh.
She looked up. Emily was sitting against the headboard, wearing one of Jerry’s pajama tops. Emily smiled softly. It was the first time Connie had ever seen her completely without makeup. The black hair was a disheveled mess. She looked about nineteen and almost innocent. Certainly sweet.
Emily rolled to all fours and bent forward to kiss Connie’s temple. Jerry and Kim stirred, rolling to their backs and away from Connie, but still touching her. Emily leaned to Kim and kissed each nipple, then Kim’s lips, lightly. She shifted to Jerry and kissed his lips softly.
Connie rolled onto her husband, wincing at the pains in her ass and hips and shoulders. Jerry’s arms enveloped her. “Good morning, husband.”
“Good morning, wife. I love you.”
“I love you, Gerald.”
He kissed her eyes. “Was your anniversary fantasy everything you wanted?”
“Better. I never knew I could cum like that. I thought my toes were cumming.” She giggled slightly. “And how did you like your ‘fate worse than death’?”
“Amazing.” He chuckled. “I never imagined I’d like it so much, seeing you cum with someone else. But I did — and even more when you were cumming with me and with someone else at the same time.” He sighed and ran his hands lightly over her back. “What’s next?”
“I’ll want us to do this again, probably.” She wasn’t sure how he’d react to that.
He hesitated for a moment, then: “I’d like that…but not right away, okay?”
She nodded against his chest. “I found out something I needed to know, but didn’t know I needed to know.”
“Meaning?”
“I’ve been with other women since we met.”
“I know.”
“And I always came back to you — I chose you. Understand?”
He held her tighter. “And now you know that even with two sexy women there, craving me and me craving them, that I choose you.” He sighed. “I think maybe I was unsure of my self-control in that spot — maybe that’s why I resisted doing this with you for so long: I was afraid you might feel…slighted? Maybe.”
“So now we both know. We’re both so sure of each other…”
Emily leaned her face down next to them. “I now pronounce you desperately in love with each other and sure of it.”
“Exactly.” Both said it at once, then smiled.
Kim cleared her throat.
“Yes?” Jerry coaxed.
“Can anyone here be persuaded to make some coffee?”
“I hate to move,” Connie confessed.
“Me, too,” Jerry said. They looked hopefully at Emily.
She shook her head. “My life insurance policy forbids me from entering a kitchen. I am considered a threat to human life.”
Kim sighed. “Okay, okay. I’ll get the coffee started.” She climbed off the bed, grabbed Jerry’s robe and headed for the bedroom door.
“Kim?” Connie called.
She turned. “What?”
“Aren’t you going to take that thing out of you?”
Kim grinned. “Un-un. Y’see, after I get the coffee started, I’m going to come back up here. I have an idea.”
“Uh-oh…” Jerry uttered.
“Yeah — y’see, I want Jerry to give me what you got, while I fuck Emily with this.” She reached down and grabbed the obscenely hanging dildo.
“And where am I going to be?” Connie asked.
“Oh, you’re in charge of hiding Emily’s hand while she licks you. By the time we’re done with that, I’ll have more ideas. I want to see how many possibilities there are.”
“We have created a monster,” Emily stated, smiling.
“Good grief,” Jerry said. “Think of it — three women, each with three orifices, a tongue and hands. That’s fifteen factors. The combinations run two to the fifteenth power — that’s over thirty-two thousand possibilities!”
“Oh, yeah?” Kim answered, wonder in her face. “Then I better hurry with that coffee!” She hurried through the doorway.
“Is she serious?” Jerry asked Connie.
“I hope so,” Emily interrupted. They looked at her as she knelt and unbuttoned the pajama top, revealing her stiff-nippled tits. She leaned over them, feeding one breast to Jerry. Connie felt his cock hardening beneath her, felt her own juices starting to flow again.
“I hope so,” Emily purred again and began stroking Connie’s back. “I want to give every one of them a good tryout!”

Read 13719 times |
Rated 92.3 % |
(65 votes)

Vote list (Close) :TheJarHead
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

Sexual Healing – Final Chapter

The night thermostat had long since kicked in and the living room was cool, despite the crackling flames in the fireplace. Kimberly snuggled under the light comforter with Jerry, who had his left arm draped lightly over her shoulder. Her eyes were closed and her head lolled on his shoulder. Emily was pressed against Kim’s other side, her face snuggled into Kim’s shoulder and her lips against the side of her neck. Her hand was a constantly moving phantom under the comforter, gliding over Kim’s ripe tits and lower, to the downy fuzz between her thighs. Kim was stroking Emily’s shoulders with one hand; the other rested protectively on Jerry’s limp cock.
The kitchen light clicked off. Connie lingered in the doorway for a moment, holding the tray with the three goblets, the chilled wine bottle and a mug of steaming tea. She was wearing her oversized bathrobe against the coolness in the air. She saw Kim’s eyes open and her husband’s face turned to her. She smiled, savoring the sight of her three favorite people, all clumped together in her living room.
Connie’s nipples were pebble-hard under the robe, and the temperature of the air had nothing to do with it. She flashed on the memory of the first seduction with Kim, of the wild evening after their shopping spree, of the half-crazed orgy with Emily, of seeing Kimberly writhing and gasping as Jerry’s big dick probed her, of watching Emily gorge herself on his fat cock…
…and she thought about what she planned next and shivered.
“Cold, honey?” Jerry asked. “Get over here and cuddle up.”
“I’m not cold,” she said softly. “But you can be sure I plan on collecting some cuddles!”
He smiled and reached out with one long, well-muscled arm, the movement bringing the thick veins into relief against his smooth skin as he beckoned to her. He was sitting naked, cuddled with two of the sexiest women she had ever imagined, and he was waving for her to come close to him and be with him.
“Oh, look,” Emily stage-whispered. “Rampant heterosexuality rears its head.”
“That’s all it’s going to rear for the rest of this night,” Jerry answered quickly, grinning. “You have turned my reservoirs into deserts.”
Connie set the tray down, poured the wine and handed out the three vessels. When Jerry reached to take the mug in both hands, the comforter fell away from his chest. Connie set her wine goblet down long enough to indulge an impulse: She bent and very lightly nipped with her teeth at her husband’s left nipple, so hard and protruding in the cool air of the room. She felt his relaxed groan of pleasure at her touch and again, at her tongue’s play with the erectile tissue.
Connie insinuated herself under Jerry’s right arm, wedging her shoulder under his armpit and turning her face to his chest just long enough to lick his firm breast. She slid her left hand down until she found Kim’s forearm, then followed it to Kim’s hand and the cock of the man she’d married.
She squeezed Kim’s fingers slightly over the flaccid mass of dick- flesh. Kim turned her head and met Connie’s gaze. Kimberly’s eyes were half-closed with remembered and anticipated pleasure. Connie smiled slightly and gave just the hint of a nod. Kim nodded back and began kissing her way down over Jerry’s chest to his stomach and abdomen, then shifted and moved in on his thighs and, finally, his cock and balls. Connie pulled the comforter into place so that Kim was still covered. The lush blonde had become a warm, licking, indistinct form moving under the big comforter, with her head in Jerry’s lap and Connie’s small hand caressing her head and face.
Jerry hissed with pleasure as Kim pulled his glans, soft but still large, into her mouth and sucked languidly on it.
“Know what I want?” Connie asked her husband.
Jerry carefully reached over and put the mug on the end table. He looked at his wife and shook his head. “What?”
“I want to get down on my hands and knees in front of the fire and stick my face between Emily’s legs and lick her while Kim sits on her face and she licks Kim and sticks a dildo or her fingers — maybe her whole hand — ”
Kim’s moan was audible through the comforter, even though her mouth was slowly being filled.
” — into Kim’s wet cunt.”
“What a-about you?” Jerry stammered.
“I want you to be fucking me hard, with that big cock…in my ass!”
The muscles of Jerry’s face had been slack from the pleasures Kim was lavishing on his penis under the comforter. Now his expression tightened and saddened. “Oh, babe, you know I’d like to and you know that it won’t work. I won’t even try to do something that hurts you like that did.”
“I can take it — and I want it!” she insisted.
“Even if I was willing to give it another try, ‘bunch, I’m not up to it. Aside from remembering the last time, there’s the simple fact that you three have already drained me four times tonight. Nothing’s gonna raise the flag for me again.”
She smiled craftily. “I can prove to you that I can take it — and you *are* going to be hard as a rock again.”
He smiled. “No way.”
“Bet?” She held her pinky out.
“Stakes?”
“If I prove it and you get hard, you have to give me what I want.”
“And if you fail?”
“We’ll be your sluts for a night. We’ll do anything you want for you, with you, to you, to each other — and we’ll tape it all.”
He hooked his pinky with hers. “Deal.” His smile was broad and confident. Hers matched it in a moment.
She nodded to Emily. Still clad only in stockings and garters, the lovely Japanese woman unfolded from the couch and came to Connie’s side. Jerry watched. His wife stood. Emily opened Connie’s robe and dropped to her knees — slowly, her long tongue and soft lips working all the way down. Emily cupped Connie’s butt in her hands and pulled her forward. Connie opened her legs and hunched her pussy down and forward.
Jerry’s eyes widened as he watched Emily’s long tongue extend completely until just the tip was tracing his wife’s pussy lips.
Connie gasped softly, then moaned as Emily trilled the tip of her tongue over her swollen clitoris. Her voice quavering, she began to set the scene for her husband.
“So, after — after we ate dinner, we were all in the bed. And Emily — Oh! Ooooh! — Emily pushed her whole hand into Kimberly and was l-l-licking h-h-her and Kim couldn’t stop cumming — ”
She could hear Kim moan again, saw the lump of her head moving again under the comforter.
” — And I got this great b-b-big double dong — about two feet long and really thick — and — a-a-and… Yes! Oooohh! — and I stuffed half of — half of it into my cunt and squeezed the other half into Emily while she fist-fucked Kimberly and we all came so much that — YES! YES!” She grabbed Emily’s head and forced her face closer as the orgasm rocked her.
Connie moaned and panted and finally relaxed enough from her orgasm to continue her aural sex: “And then Emily and I started in a 69 and she put her whole hand into my cunt and then Kimberly used the double dildo, with half in her cunt and the other half up my ass. I couldn’t believe how deep it felt — in my belly, it seemed like.”
She looked down as Emily glanced up. They nodded to each other.
“You took a hand in your pussy and a big dildo in your cunt at the same time?”
She shook her head. Emily stood and flashed, all but naked, up the stairs. “First one, then the other — about a zillion times.”
Kim’s head came up and she pulled the comforter back. She smiled proudly at Connie. “This thing is as hard as steel and I think it’s got to be more than nine inches.”
Connie put one small hand on her husband’s cock and stroked the length of it lightly. “Does seem bigger than usual.” She could hear Emily coming down the stairs. She too her hand off his cock and gazed into her husband’s eyes. “Feel Kim’s nipples. Aren’t they amazing?”
She smiled as Jerry reached down to cup Kim’s left breast, then measured her nipple with thumb and forefinger a good two inches apart.
“Pinch it a little, please?” Kim whispered. Her eyes closed slowly as he tweaked her sensitive, oversized nipple and then she dropped her mouth over his hard, upstanding cock and sucked furiously.
“I don’t expect you to take my word for it with the high stakes like we’re betting,” Connie said. “So I have some proof.”
Emily knelt beside her, opening the gym bag and taking out the towel-wrapped toys.
“Get the big one slippery and slide it into Kim, honey.”
Emily had already begun spreading the lubricant on the huge dildo.
“And I have even more proof.” She stepped to one side and picked up the remote control from the end table. She turned and clicked it twice. The television came on, then the VCR. The screen was blank. She pressed the third switch. The tape began to roll.
The perspective never shifted and the low level of lighting was barely adequate — but the scene was clear enough.
Kimberly mugging momentarily for the lens, pinching her hardened nipples and tugging at her tits.
“I don’t understand — ” Connie heard her own voice say from the television, and she heard Emily reply quietly: “I do” and saw the depraved smile. On the screen, Emily pulled Connie up on all fours and slid beneath her from behind and TV Connie stiffened as Emily’s tongue hit her clitoris, then groaned at the touch of the tongue tip on her swollen clitoris.
To one side in the scene, Kimberly was stuffing the end of the big double-dildo into herself.
Emily had three fingers in Connie’s cunt on the television and the electronic Connie was groaning, “Ohhh, noooo…” as the fourth finger went in.
Then Connie’s ass was hidden from the camera as Kimberly straddled Emily’s chest.
“Fuck me.” Connie’s gasp was loud from the speaker. Emily began working her thumb into her cunt and Kim started rubbing the free end of the big dildo against her asshole.
“And if we can’t both fuck you at once, that’s okay.” Connie glanced down, struck by the oddity of hearing Kim’s voice so clearly while Kim’s real-time mouth was stuffed with Jerry’s hugely stiffened dick. “We’ll take turns,” said the spectral voice. “Her little fist in your cunt and then this big fucker in your ass.”
Connie’s mewing accompanied the widening of her pussy entrance as Emily’s hand worked its way inexorably inside. Kimberly’s ripe ass moved higher on the screen, revealing Connie pushing back and down, forcing her cunt onto Emily’s hand while above her, the huge dildo hung halfway from Kim’s cunt like some insane transsexual fantasy come true.
“But you *are* going to get reamed, you slut!” Kimberly was saying.
“Fuckmefuckfuckme…”
Connie’s words were quite distinct from the speaker. So were the screams of unrestrained pleasure that followed as Emily’s entire hand pumped inside her cunt.
Then Kim was crouching lower, pressing the thick tip of the wide double dildo against Connie’s asshole. It was obvious that this wasn’t going to work.
“My turn, Emily!” Kim called.
Connie glanced at her husband. His eyes were wide and glazed as he stared at the screen. She looked at the end of the sectional. Emily was working the very same big dildo into Kimberly’s juicy cunt from behind that was imperiling Connie’s little ass on the screen.
On the screen, Connie was hunching and shaking as Emily’s small hand slid out of Connie’s cunt. Kim was pushing the dildo forcefully now, wedging open Connie’s little asshole. On-screen Connie was rotating her ass and pushing up, trying to force herself open.
“It’s going to split you open,” Kim was saying.
“Yes! Split me in half with that fucker!”
“It’s going to hurt…”
“Yes! Yes! Make it hurt! Make it real! Make me feel it in my fucking bowels! EEEEEEEE — ”
The scream trailed off into yelps as first the head, then the shaft of the huge double dildo slid deeper and deeper into her.
“Yes! YES! It’s in my fucking stomach! More! MORE — AHHH!”
Kim rammed the rest of it into her and began rocking over Connie’s small ass. Connie’s rectum was distended by the fat, pale shaft. Beneath her ass was Emily’s tongue, stroking her pussy and teasing her clit.
“Damn it, fuck me!”
Kimberly began pumping her hips, pounding in and out of Connie’s asshole.
“YES! AHHHHHHH! Oh, yeah, yeah, fuck my ass, fuck it, fuck me, fuck me, fuckmefuckfuckme…”
Real-time Connie tore her gaze from the screen and turned. Emily was rubbing and pinching her clitoris as she knelt behind Kim, pumping the dildo in and out of the richly curved blonde. Kimberly was moving her head slowly up and down over about a third of Jerry’s hard, glistening cock. Jerry was staring fixedly at the screen. Connie motioned to Emily, whose lovely eyes focused. Emily nodded and climbed off the sectional.
“Have I won the bet, lover?” Connie asked her husband. His head jerked as he looked at his wife, naked and horny before him. “The bet?”
He looked down at Kim’s blonde head moving over his cock, looked at the television where his petite wife was taking a mammoth dildo up the ass and cumming without pause. Then he turned his face to her and grinned. “I think you could say so.”
“Pay up.”
Emily bent to take a tube of lubricant from the bag on the floor, then took Connie by the hand and led her to the rug in front of the crackling fire. As Emily reclined and spread her lovely legs, Connie dropped to her knees and smiled back at her husband. “Turn off the television — I want the real thing!”
Jerry reached for the remote as Kim pulled her lips off his cock and rolled to her side against the back of the sectional. The dildo was still in her cunt. She reached down with both hands and pumped it savagely a few times, then stiffened and groaned, her abdomen contracting as she came.
Emily let the tube of lubricant roll on the rug as Connie bent beneath her legs and pulled her stockinged thighs onto her shoulders.
Connie heard Emily’s sigh of pleasure as she kissed the pale, firm flesh between the garters and her cunt. She felt Jerry kneeling behind her, then felt his lips on the nape of her neck and shivered, watching his hand reach beside her to get the tube of lubricant. She felt a small buzzing begin around her asshole and in her belly as she anticipated what was coming next. She heard the slurping of her husband’s hand spreading the jelly on his stiff dick, then felt the cool wetness of his finger massaging globs, then more, and then still more, of the slippery stuff into her rectum. She hummed in encouragement and pleasure, wiggling her butt enticingly as she began licking the bisexual Japanese cunt dripping in front of her face.
Emily began undulating her hips, her hands going to the sides of Connie’s face and holding her mouth in place as she moaned in pleasure. Connie felt the warmth and weight and firmness of Kimberly’s tits, the shocking stiffness of her hard nipples, against her back.
“I’ll aim that thing,” Kim said throatily. Connie felt Kim’s forearm against her uptilted ass, then her husband shifting.
And then his wonderful, huge, hard prick was pushing against her asshole. She groaned in pleasure and twisted her ass, pushing back and trying to impale herself on it.
Emily was cumming against her mouth, long waves of orgasm that were slowly intensifying, as Jerry began pushing his prick into Connie’s little asshole. Connie willed her sphincters to relax. They kept stretching and stretching as his glans pushed into her. It felt like he was trying to fit a baseball bat into her asshole, felt like his cock was twice as big as normal. She moaned into Emily’s cunt. It was starting to strain her, to hurt.
“C’mon, Jerry, she wants this — craves it! You saw the tape! Do it — or get out of the way and I’ll fuck her ass again. She loves it!”
“I’m not so sure — ”
“Split her open! She fucking wants it!”
Emily was cumming harder, muffling Connie with her spasming cunt, her thighs locked around Connie’s head.
“Do it, dammit!” Kim barked.
“But — ”
Connie felt Kim move away, then heard Jerry: “What are — ”
“In her — now!”
There was a lurch and her husband’s huge prick was pile-driving insistently into her ass, her sphincters stretching impossibly till she wondered if they’d split and then —
“MMMMNNNNGH!” Connie growled into Emily’s streaming pussy as the glans snugged inside her ass and her sphincters gripped his shaft.
“No, stop pushing,” Jerry groaned, as he felt his wife’s asshole clamping down on his dick.
“That’s the worst,” Emily said. “Now give her the rest of it!”
Emily spoke with shocking clarity, despite her orgasm: “This is what she has dreamed of — so fuck her ass with that big cock!”
Despite the strain, Connie pushed back as much as she could. Jerry’s hands tightened on her hips while he grunted behind her and then, finally, he was pushing his huge prick into her.
Connie couldn’t believe the sensation. It was definitely bigger than the big dildo and it was like being impaled by a column of flesh- hot steel. Deeper and deeper he went, stretching her rectum, reaming her asshole, his glans plowing farther into her than she’d thought possible. His dick seemed endless and her overwhelmed sphincters simply fluttered and spasmed helplessly as inch after inch of thick flesh wormed into her tight backdoor.
Emily was cumming harder and harder on Connie’s face, the orgasms becoming distinct again. Connie locked her lips around the Japanese woman’s engorged clitoris and sucked, the tip of her tongue barely touching the sensitive pink nodule. She felt Emily tense impossibly — and then Emily was having one of her wonderfully wet releases. Her cunt spasmed and expelled splash after splash of juices as she came, softly howling in pleasure.
Jerry’s flat abdomen slowly pressed against Connie’s outthrust little ass and then she felt his pubic hair graze the furrow of her buttocks. As his balls swung forward to press her cunt, Connie emitted a deep, guttural moan that vibrated through her entire body. She wondered if Jerry’s glans was really throbbing just beneath her stomach, or if that was merely her imagination…or her now-distorted sense of reality. That big cock in her was warping her senses. Her entire being seemed to revolve around it, as if she were skewered.
Emily’s hands and legs fell away from Connie’s head as she lapsed into semi-consciousness from her orgasm. Connie raised her head and tried to speak. Her voice wouldn’t work.
“Are you okay, baby?”
“Oh, yeah, yeah…so deep…can’t tell where you end and I start… soooo goooood…” she babbled softly. She didn’t have the strength to hold her head up any longer. She lowered her face to Emily’s soaked snatch just as Kim crawled forward over the nearly comatose Japanese woman. The dildo was still hanging from Emily’s cunt. It came to rest wetly on Emily’s slack face and thick hair when Kim pushed her clitoris down to Emily’s lips. Connie saw Emily’s nostrils flare at Kim’s aroma and then that amazing tongue was snaking its way upward to find and massage Kimberly’s bright red clitoris.
Jerry began move inside Connie.
“Oh, shit!” Connie yelped. “Fuck! OH FUCK!”
It was better than she’d dreamed. Jerry was only moving an inch or so at first, but the movement was transmitted to almost ten inches of tightly packed asshole.
The movement lengthened inside her and she felt the tension in her belly and between her hips. She felt like a ball of warmth and energy was growing there, spreading, swelling with each stroke of her husband’s huge prick in her little ass.
Connie began to moan, louder and louder, in time with his fucking. Now he was pulling almost half his cock out and pushing it back in. Her sphincters felt as if they were being turned inside out, gripping and coating his shaft as he withdrew, then imploding when he drove in. She tried to lick Emily, but she could barely muster the strength to move her tongue in the savory sauces of her cunt.
His grip was tighter on her narrow hips, as if he were trying to compress her around his cock. She had no strength in her arms and legs as he lengthened his strokes. He was pumping her ass up and down on his piledriving cock, using her hot, tight rectum to massage his hugely swollen dick.
She loved it.
Connie moaned louder and louder, then began wailing. The sound ululated with his strokes, growing louder as that tense ball inside her belly swelled. She felt the buzz of the pleasure spreading through her body, overwhelming her senses. It was almost scary, as if something primal and uncontrollable were taking control of her senses. The glowing buzz had filled her body, now, and was in every cell and still growing, still swelling till she felt as if she were going to explode.
She opened her eyes to see Kim’s nipples looking as close to bursting as Connie felt, to see Emily’s abdomen rippling at the touch of Connie’s tongue on her cunt when Jerry pounded her forward.
“Alllll offf ITTTT…” Connie howled and Jerry pumped longer, pulling back till his glans was on the verge of escape, then ramming forward till his balls slapped her cunt and clitoris, spreading the buzz, feeding the buzz…
Then it exploded. The buzz burst and Connie felt herself cumming as she’d never cum in her sexually very active life. It seemed like her entire body had become one orgasmic clitoris, as if every part of her were cumming — her ass, her cunt, her clit, her tits, her mouth, her fingers, her hair.
“Oh – cum – in – me – while – I’m – cum – ming,” she managed to breathe, forming each sound carefully as she came and clenched.
Behind her, Jerry growled and held her hips still tighter. He pumped faster, harder, almost brutally.
She kept cumming.
His prick swelled inside her ass hole, stretching it still more. His strokes shortened and speeded. He slammed into her, pushing his hips at her.
She kept cumming.
He rammed his thick cock all the way in and held it inside her. She could feel his balls lurching against her clitoris. He was arching, still pushing at her ass.
She kept cumming.
His hands pulled her limp hips upward, his cock jerking inside her. She was impaled, held up by his hands on her hips and his cock still swelling in her cunt.
She kept cumming.
His prick convulsed and then she screamed in pleasure as she felt his semen pour deep, deep into her bowels, hot and thick. She could feel each spurt shoot from his glans and slam into her innards and it was like throwing gasoline on a fire. She was incendiary in her orgasm, burning brighter and higher and cumming so intensely she was forgetting to breathe…
She kept cumming and cumming, her husband’s ejaculations slowing in her ass, his dick finally beginning to shrink and even that added to it. She couldn’t stop the cumming, even as she felt everything slip away and join the enveloping haze of her orgasm.
She kept cumming.
* * *
Sun glow filtered through the drapes. Connie woke softly, savoring the ache, feeling that orgasmic buzz lingering. She was sandwiched between Kimberly and her husband, Kim’s lush breasts warming her back, Jerry’s strong chest protecting her face. Kim had fallen asleep with the dildo still in her cunt; Connie could feel it against the back of her thigh.
She looked up. Emily was sitting against the headboard, wearing one of Jerry’s pajama tops. Emily smiled softly. It was the first time Connie had ever seen her completely without makeup. The black hair was a disheveled mess. She looked about nineteen and almost innocent. Certainly sweet.
Emily rolled to all fours and bent forward to kiss Connie’s temple. Jerry and Kim stirred, rolling to their backs and away from Connie, but still touching her. Emily leaned to Kim and kissed each nipple, then Kim’s lips, lightly. She shifted to Jerry and kissed his lips softly.
Connie rolled onto her husband, wincing at the pains in her ass and hips and shoulders. Jerry’s arms enveloped her. “Good morning, husband.”
“Good morning, wife. I love you.”
“I love you, Gerald.”
He kissed her eyes. “Was your anniversary fantasy everything you wanted?”
“Better. I never knew I could cum like that. I thought my toes were cumming.” She giggled slightly. “And how did you like your ‘fate worse than death’?”
“Amazing.” He chuckled. “I never imagined I’d like it so much, seeing you cum with someone else. But I did — and even more when you were cumming with me and with someone else at the same time.” He sighed and ran his hands lightly over her back. “What’s next?”
“I’ll want us to do this again, probably.” She wasn’t sure how he’d react to that.
He hesitated for a moment, then: “I’d like that…but not right away, okay?”
She nodded against his chest. “I found out something I needed to know, but didn’t know I needed to know.”
“Meaning?”
“I’ve been with other women since we met.”
“I know.”
“And I always came back to you — I chose you. Understand?”
He held her tighter. “And now you know that even with two sexy women there, craving me and me craving them, that I choose you.” He sighed. “I think maybe I was unsure of my self-control in that spot — maybe that’s why I resisted doing this with you for so long: I was afraid you might feel…slighted? Maybe.”
“So now we both know. We’re both so sure of each other…”
Emily leaned her face down next to them. “I now pronounce you desperately in love with each other and sure of it.”
“Exactly.” Both said it at once, then smiled.
Kim cleared her throat.
“Yes?” Jerry coaxed.
“Can anyone here be persuaded to make some coffee?”
“I hate to move,” Connie confessed.
“Me, too,” Jerry said. They looked hopefully at Emily.
She shook her head. “My life insurance policy forbids me from entering a kitchen. I am considered a threat to human life.”
Kim sighed. “Okay, okay. I’ll get the coffee started.” She climbed off the bed, grabbed Jerry’s robe and headed for the bedroom door.
“Kim?” Connie called.
She turned. “What?”
“Aren’t you going to take that thing out of you?”
Kim grinned. “Un-un. Y’see, after I get the coffee started, I’m going to come back up here. I have an idea.”
“Uh-oh…” Jerry uttered.
“Yeah — y’see, I want Jerry to give me what you got, while I fuck Emily with this.” She reached down and grabbed the obscenely hanging dildo.
“And where am I going to be?” Connie asked.
“Oh, you’re in charge of hiding Emily’s hand while she licks you. By the time we’re done with that, I’ll have more ideas. I want to see how many possibilities there are.”
“We have created a monster,” Emily stated, smiling.
“Good grief,” Jerry said. “Think of it — three women, each with three orifices, a tongue and hands. That’s fifteen factors. The combinations run two to the fifteenth power — that’s over thirty-two thousand possibilities!”
“Oh, yeah?” Kim answered, wonder in her face. “Then I better hurry with that coffee!” She hurried through the doorway.
“Is she serious?” Jerry asked Connie.
“I hope so,” Emily interrupted. They looked at her as she knelt and unbuttoned the pajama top, revealing her stiff-nippled tits. She leaned over them, feeding one breast to Jerry. Connie felt his cock hardening beneath her, felt her own juices starting to flow again.
“I hope so,” Emily purred again and began stroking Connie’s back. “I want to give every one of them a good tryout!”

Read 13719 times |
Rated 92.3 % |
(65 votes)

Vote list (Close) :TheJarHead
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

A Show to Never Forget Part III

Sorry it took me so long to add another chapter, just been busy. I hope you enjoy this part. More to cum if I get good reviews. Please read Part II at least to understand this part.

Trafficked Love Ch. 5

— THIS STORY CONTAINS EXPLICIT CONTENT AND VULGAR LANGUAGE. It is fictional and does not depict real people or events. — Call girl, Angel, believes there’s nothing nothing more to life than what she is doing now. But when she falls in love with an undercover cop, and things get heated between her and her pimp, Angel searches for answers. Is this really all she is destined for? Could she escape if she wanted to? Would the outside world accept her if she left this lifestyle behind?

The Nerd -Epilog

The Nerd gets more than he bargained for—then he gets revenge.
Chapter 1
Ryan and Morgan made love all night and well into the next morning. It was as though they had found an oasis after wandering for a month in the desert. They couldn’t get enough of each other. They slept the rest of the day before preparing for their wedding. They selected a date, saw the minister and reserved the church. This should be interesting thought Ryan who was brought up Catholic in contemplation of a Baptist wedding. Ryan gave Morgan a credit card and sent her, Mom and Sara shopping for a dress. Seventeen thousand dollars later they were finally finished. The guest list was created and the invitations mailed. At last, with only two weeks to go, they were almost done. Sara would be Maid of Honor; Ryan’s brother Dan, Best Man.
The night before the wedding they prepared for bed, wearing their usual pajamas-nothing. Ryan thought he could see the onset of Morgan’s swelling abdomen, but maybe it was just his imagination. Seven weeks had past since he had asked her to marry him and he was sublimely happy. After so many years of hard work his life was coming together, at last. Ryan lay back on his pillow and was about to sleep when he felt Morgan’s fingers move across his hip to his flaccid cock. Well, he thought, it won’t be flaccid for long. Her hand did a figure eight up and down his shaft, quickly bring him to a fully erect state. Ryan moaned his approval as Morgan turned over to face him. She lowered her face, placing her tongue right on his cock head. She cupped his balls before going down on him, sucking his hard, hot dick deep into her throat. Morgan pushed him back on the bed, mounting him before riding him hard. Morgan loved it hard. She loved ramming her clit into Ryan’s pubic bone, using the friction to bring herself to a stirring orgasm. On this occasion she reached back, first to cup and massage his balls and later to massage the inside of his rectum with a finger or two. Working him this way quickly brought him to an explosive ejaculation which Morgan was happy to take into her pussy. She was only a few seconds behind him. She twitched and shook violently as wave after wave of orgasmic ecstasy rolled through her. She collapsed onto him and was just nibbling his ear when they both fell into a relaxing slumber.
The wedding went as planned. Ryan was relieved that it wasn’t a Catholic mass which would have trapped the wedding party and guests in the stifling church for almost an hour. Instead the ceremony stuck to the basics—do you take? and all that stuff—over and done in fifteen minutes. They retired to the limo with Dan and Sara. Ryan’s attention was to his bride, of course, but it seemed that Sara was giving him some “funny” looks. That was the only way Ryan knew to describe what he was seeing. When they arrived at the posh country club where the reception was held he got a close look at both Sara and his mother-in-law. It seemed they were both giving him these looks and he didn’t know what to make of them. Seated at the dais, he turned to his lovely bride, “Do you know what’s up with your mom and Sara? They both keep giving me these looks that I don’t understand.”
“Yes, darling, but I think you should talk to them. They should tell you themselves, but be sure to talk to Sara first.”
Ryan didn’t know what to think, but, excusing himself, he went to seek out his sister-in-law—his erstwhile lover—Sara. She was standing alone near one of the open bars, sipping a cocktail even though she was under age. She smiled when she saw him approach. “Hi, brother-in-law,” she said, but she was staring at him lewdly, as if undressing him with her eyes.
“Sara, what’s going on? You and your mom keep giving me these strange “looks.” Just now you looked like you wanted to rape me.”
“Well, Ryan, remember our wonderful weekend together? It seems you left me with a little present. Well—uh—it’s little now but growing every day—DAD!”
Ryan staggered back. This was not the kind of information he needed or wanted to hear on his wedding day. “You’re kidding, aren’t you? I thought you were on the pill.”
“Who told you that? Not, me. I wanted to fuck and I loved doing it with you, but I never took any precautions, and neither did you. We had a great weekend together and I’m pregnant. You can have a paternity test if you want to, but you are definitely the father. I haven’t had sex with anyone else—either before or after. I think I should move in with you and Morgan. We can have a wonderful time together, just like we did that weekend.”
Now Ryan really staggered. Move in? What would Morgan think? He turned and walked through the crowd. What a day! Could anything worse happen? As it turned out—yes!
He ran smack dab into his new mother-in-law. She pulled him aside saying, “I need to talk to you—alone!” She pulled him into a hallway just outside the reception room. She turned with venom in her eyes. “You fucked Morgan and got her pregnant. Then you fucked Sara and got her pregnant. What the hell’s wrong with me? Don’t you think I like to fuck? Don’t you think I’d love to have a baby growing inside me? I may be their mother, but I’m still a year younger than you. If you don’t fuck me and knock me up, I’m going to make a lot of trouble. Sara’s not of legal age in this state. That’s statutory rape, buster! So get ready to whip it out and do me right—over and over—until I’m with child. Then I think I should move in with you and Morgan…and Sara. You have a really big house. There’s room for all of us!”
The room was spinning when he returned to Morgan. He sat down, taking a huge swig of his drink. Fuck, he thought, I need a double. In fact, I need to get drunk. He realized that Morgan was looking at him. “Isn’t it wonderful news about Sara? I want her to move in with us right away. And don’t worry about Mom. She loves to fuck as much as I do and she’ll be a big help when the babies come. I’m due in November and Sara’s due three weeks later. Then when Mom gets pregnant we’ll be able to help her. Isn’t that wonderful?”
“All I wanted was for us to be together and build our family. I didn’t know Sara wasn’t on the pill or I wouldn’t have fucked her without a condom. And now your mother? It’s too much, too much!”
“You worry too much, Ryan. It’ll all work out, believe me…believe me.”
Ryan didn’t know what to believe any more. All his plans and hopes shattered in a single day.
Chapter 2
As Morgan had predicted, it did all work out without much difficulty. The hardest part, it turned out, was selling Marge’s (Morgan’s mother’s name) shitty single-wide mobile home. A lot of termite damage was discovered when it was inspected. The cost of fixing it was almost as much as the whole thing was worth, so Ryan had the house demolished and sold the land. A man from upstate bought the lot and the one next to it, anticipating building a good-sized home there. Of course, selling the lot did not provide as much money as the lot and house would have, but money wasn’t a big issue for Ryan.
Morgan set up a schedule—Monday, Wednesday, and Saturday Ryan would fuck her; Tuesday and Friday were Sara’s turn with Ryan; Thursday and Sunday Ryan would fuck Marge. Thus Ryan would be kept busy the entire week satisfying his three lovers. It was agreed among the parties that threesomes would be welcomed with Morgan agreeing to Ryan and the other two women if she could sit and watch the fun. Ryan was mortified but he went along, as much to satisfy Morgan as to placate Marge. The last thing he needed along with this three-ring circus was a visit from the police. At one point he considered moving to Utah so his family wouldn’t look so out-of-place.
Things looked up on his first Thursday with Marge. She was older than her daughters naturally, but she was in magnificent shape for someone thirty-nine years old. Her breasts were firm, and larger than Morgan’s, even with her pregnancy advancing. She had a flat abdomen, with an obvious absence of stretch marks, and her butt still had a long way to go before sagging. Better—she was truly insatiable in her animalistic pursuit of sex. When Ryan entered her room she was wearing a short kimono in the lotus position so Ryan could see all the way up to her pussy. Ryan started to disrobe but Marge stopped him. “That’s my job,” she said. She rose, walked to him, and put his hands on his shoulders. Then, moving closer, she initiated a kiss, sticking her tongue into his reluctant mouth. Ryan went along, eventually even getting into it as his body betrayed him. Marge slipped her hands inside his shirt, rubbing his chest and teasing his nipples before sliding it over his head. She sucked and bit his nipple now. Ryan responded by placing his hands on her butt cheeks, squeezing them, and pulling her cunt against his thigh. Marge’s hands moved now to his belt, opening it and pulling down his pants. His boxers showed a major tent as his erection struggled for freedom. Marge growled like a feral animal as she knelt before him and pulled down his boxers in one motion that also saw her deep throat his cock without any preliminaries. Ryan struggled to keep his balance, so forcefully did Marge pull him. Eventually he regained his balance and stood with Marge glued to his cock. Her technique, if you could call it that, was to suck as hard as possible in the hope of bringing him off. “We need to stop, Marge, I’m almost ready to cum. We need to put it into your cunt.” Ryan had used this term—most objectionable to most women—intentionally. If she were going to blackmail him, he was going to abuse her—not verbally or physically, and definitely not in front of Morgan, but, he would abuse her sexually. It would become his modus operandi—his method of operation when fucking her. Also, he had decided, that under no circumstance would he eat her out. He may have to fuck her, but that was all. Ryan pulled out—carefully, for he was worried about being bitten—and moved to the bed. He pulled Marge with him—on top of him. He moved her over his cock and forced her down, although truth be told, it didn’t take much forcing. Marge was soaking wet from her brief oral encounter with Ryan’s cock. She slid down his pole as effortlessly as if it were greased. Ryan was surprised. Even after giving birth twice her pussy was still tight. Certainly the third tightest he’d ever had, after Sara and Morgan. In keeping with her animalistic approach to sex, Marge was humping and grinding in overdrive. Ryan marveled that she could move her abdomen so fast. Marge reminded him of a dog humping his bitch, so quickly did she move. Ryan reached up and opened her kimono, revealing her marvelous set of tits, firm and round, almost a C-cup with long protruding nipples and large round areolas. Ryan reached up with his mouth to suckle, a move that drove Marge crazy with desire. She humped even faster, as though shifting into an even higher gear. This change in tempo was all it took to bring Ryan over the edge. He squirted several long ropes of hot white cum into Marge’s womb. He didn’t worry about helping her to cum—that wasn’t part of the deal. He was required to fuck and impregnate her, and that was all he was willing to do. Hell, he wasn’t even willing to do that much, but what choice did he have?
He tried to push Marge off him but she resisted. “I want to stop it from leaking out,” she said.
“Then roll over and stick your legs in the air,” replied Ryan brusquely as he pushed her over onto the bed. “Or maybe we should get you a big stopper.” It sounded like he might be kidding, but there was no humor in Ryan’s brain. He rose, gathered his clothes without bothering to dress and walked out the door to shower. When he walked into the bedroom, Morgan was waiting. She was about to ask him how it went but decided not to when she saw the expression on his face. Ryan showered, went to bed, and rebuffed Morgan’s advances, disgusted with his plight.
Chapter 3
Ryan had a date to play golf the following morning. He kissed Morgan goodbye and headed for the garage to get his clubs into the Porsche. He was just about to leave when he realized he had forgotten his GPS. He retrieved the devise from his dresser and was on his way back to the car when he heard laughter coming from the living room. Morgan, Sara, and Marge were having a great time. Soon he realized it was at his expense. He paused just inside the kitchen to eavesdrop.
“What a sap,” laughed Morgan. “Can you believe he actually fell for all this? We can take him for everything he owns and he won’t even be able to do anything about it. Ha ha ha.!
“When I get pregnant,” stated Marge, somewhat more soberly, “he’ll really be in a pickle.”
“Well, I hope it’s soon,” moped Sara. “My boyfriend isn’t too happy about me letting him fuck me, and neither am I. I only want Steve fucking me, not that nerdy Ryan. Geez, what a pathetic loser, I’m glad he’s not the father of my baby. Who’d want a nerd kid?”
Marge interrupted, ”You have to be patient and follow the plan. When Morgan came home and told me how loaded this nerd was I saw it as our way out of that fucking trailer. Look where we live now, and we have all the money we want to spend, too. We probably won’t get all of it, but we’ll get plenty. When our lawyer gets into court and tells the judge how we were forced to be his love slaves…well, just use your imagination. Morgan, I have to hand it to you. You played the sucker beautifully.”
“Yeah, I did and, know what, it was easy…almost too easy. He was desperate to fall in love, so desperate he would believe anything. Could anyone believe that someone like me would fall for a jerk almost twice my age? Of course not, but he did—big time.”
Ryan had heard enough. He tiptoed out the door to the Porsche, started the engine and drove away. He called his buddies and cancelled—he was too upset– and too angry– to play. He needed to plot his revenge. He went to a Starbuck’s, ordered something—anything—just so he could sit there and think. Say what you will—nerds are good at thinking. Just after noon, after hashing over dozens of schemes, he thought he might have it. He would get them involved in a swindle. Of course, he’d be involved, too, but by the time the shit hit the fan he’d be long gone.
His first step was to hack into the county newspaper’s records to find someone who had been born around the same he was, and who had died either in infancy or early in life. It took him several tries but eventually he found one who was perfect. Born just a month after him and died in an auto accident six months later. He mailed a formal request for a copy of the birth certificate—his birth certificate—signing his new name along with the necessary fee. The copy was to be mailed to a condo he had rented with cash for a year, making the real estate agent ecstatic. He used the condo as a base of operations, setting up a computer, internet access, and residency for his new identity. When he had his birth certificate he mailed it along with a color photo of his face to the U.S. State Department along with a passport application and the fee for expedited service. Ryan knew that few clerks, faced with hundreds if not thousands of requests every day, would take the time or make the effort to check if there was also a death certificate. More importantly, he knew the county records department was not computerized, which would have made his task almost impossible. He knew that birth records were kept in one location; death records in another. In about a month his passport was delivered. It was perfect, of course, because it was real. Now for phase two.
The hardest part was acting naturally at home, being the same old nerd he had been “BB”—before betrayal. “I had an idea,” he said one evening before his appointment to fuck the insatiable but obnoxious Marge. “Since we’re going to be one big happy family, I thought we ought to have some investments…you know…as a group.” He had to be careful not to acknowledge the glances the women had given each other almost mocking him. “This idea should bring us almost fifty million dollars in less than a year’s time. I want to start an investment firm with the four of us as principals. What do you say? Want in? I’ll do all the work. All you have to do is get rich.”
Ryan knew their greed would get the best of them. “Yeah!” they all yelled, dollar signs in their eyes.
‘OK, great, I’ll get the necessary paperwork put together for you to sign. The hook was in the water, now all he had to do was set it.
Chapter 4
Ryan set up an office in the nearby city and advertised in financial publications. The ads offered an investment in a privately held hedge fund with double digit return in less than six months and almost guaranteed income. It took less than a month for the first checks to come in. He deposited them using signature stamps—Marge Stanton, Sara Stanton, and Morgan Stanton. He never used his own signature. After a month he started sending out checks—interest and principal-again with two signatures—Marge Stanton, Treasurer, and Sara Stanton, Vice President, or Morgan Stanton, President. They were overjoyed with their “official titles,” and were even more overjoyed with the checks that he brought home for them –$100,000 each the first month; $200,000 or more each succeeding month. This went on for six months until he was tipped off. The SEC was looking into the company’s affairs—amazing how a $100,000 bribe to a well placed clerk in the SEC’s Washington office could pay off. The SEC was closing in on his Ponzi scheme. It was time to disappear. Ryan had already moved virtually all his funds offshore to the Cayman Islands. He had also wiped the office clean of his fingerprints and deposited quite a number of his “lovers’” prints, taken from glasses or dishes with tape and transferred to desks, computers, even the bathroom. Only one thing left to do—one final fuck with Morgan.
Morgan was really bulging and she was reluctant to have sex, but that wasn’t stopping Ryan tonight. He’d fuck her from behind before fucking her ass. He began tenderly, kissing her lips and neck, moving her fingers down to his cock. There’d been no sex for almost a month so his attentions were well received—she just didn’t want to fuck him. He rubbed her pussy making her wet. They were standing in the bedroom so she was unconcerned when he shifted around behind her ostensibly to nuzzle her neck. Suddenly, he pushed her against her bureau, bending her over. He was in her just as quickly. “What the fuck do you think you’re doing?”
“Just taking my due, my dear; I’ve been remiss recently—all my responsibilities at work, I guess. He was giving it to her hard and fast, taking out all his pent up frustrations and anger in one special moment. “I’m sorry, dear, I just got carried away.” He withdrew and wiped his wet cock on her robe, but he did not let her up. He moved now to her ass, ramming his dry cock into her dry ass, causing her intense pain. He knew he had hurt her, but he would have to do this a thousand times before he could come close to equaling the pain he had received. She screamed as the pain ripped through her but he kept up his pace until he felt his balls churn. Then he pulled out, spun her around, and forced his exploding cock into her mouth. Cum dripped from her mouth onto her chest and swollen stomach.
“Are you crazy?” she screamed as she finally was able to stand up. “Have you noticed I’m almost ready to deliver? You hurt me you asshole.”
Ryan smirked internally before saying,” I just wanted to give you something to remember me by. I’m going fishing.” He walked calmly out the door, out of the house, and down the dock to the thirty-footer. He started it up and headed to the inlet and the ocean. He had secretly hidden a small inflatable with a five horsepower engine aboard last weekend while the women were out shopping. They never went near the boat; there was no danger of it being discovered. When he was about five miles from shore, he loosened the nut holding one of the fuel lines, set the timer, inflated the small boat and left. Thirty minutes later there was a horrific explosion. The Coast Guard was only able to retrieve a wallet and driver’s license from the wreckage; the boat had burned to the waterline, the outboards sinking in the deep water. The official report surmised that Ryan had been fixing a leak in the gas tank when it ignited, destroying him along with the boat. In truth, Ryan had motored on the calm seas to a nearby resort, leaving the inflatable at the water’s edge, believing correctly that some kids would come along and take it for a joyride. Walking to the front of the resort he was able to take a taxi to a nearby shopping center. He had placed all his valuables in a used car he had purchased using his new identity. He drove to the airport, caught a flight to Atlanta, connecting to Mexico City, connecting to Rio.
Feigning shock at the news, the women were, in reality, thrilled to hear of Ryan’s demise. All his hundreds of millions would be theirs. They were quite startled to learn that the accounts held only a little under fifty thousand dollars. They were even more surprised when U.S. Marshals appeared at their door with arrest warrants for the three of them—securities fraud, grand theft, mail fraud were the main charges, but there were lots more. Denials, claims that they did and knew nothing were interpreted by law enforcement to be total blatant lies. They were unable to make bail so all three delivered their babies in federal prison. The children were taken away to foster care shortly after birth. They were sentenced to twenty years each. They still didn’t understand what had happened, but they were still screwed big time.
About a month into her sentence Morgan received a post card—unsigned. It said simply, “It’s never a good idea to gloat in a nerd’s living room about how you’ve played him for a fool.” Morgan was sure it had come from Ryan, but how to prove it.
At the same time, a gorgeous Brazilian she-male was kneeling in front of a slightly built six footer who was reclining in a lounge chair taking in the view of Ipanema Beach. “May I suck your cock, Senhor George? “
“Sounds great to me, Rita. Then I’ll want to fuck that fine ass of yours.”
“Oh Senhor George, you say the sweetest things.”

Read 52917 times |
Rated 92.3 % |
(481 votes)

Vote list (Close) :senorlongo
: POSITIVEGhostrider939
: POSITIVEFix’m
: POSITIVEFrgnut
: POSITIVEjackssockpuppet107
: NEGATIVEstarkster_1
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

The Nerd -Epilog

The Nerd gets more than he bargained for—then he gets revenge.
Chapter 1
Ryan and Morgan made love all night and well into the next morning. It was as though they had found an oasis after wandering for a month in the desert. They couldn’t get enough of each other. They slept the rest of the day before preparing for their wedding. They selected a date, saw the minister and reserved the church. This should be interesting thought Ryan who was brought up Catholic in contemplation of a Baptist wedding. Ryan gave Morgan a credit card and sent her, Mom and Sara shopping for a dress. Seventeen thousand dollars later they were finally finished. The guest list was created and the invitations mailed. At last, with only two weeks to go, they were almost done. Sara would be Maid of Honor; Ryan’s brother Dan, Best Man.
The night before the wedding they prepared for bed, wearing their usual pajamas-nothing. Ryan thought he could see the onset of Morgan’s swelling abdomen, but maybe it was just his imagination. Seven weeks had past since he had asked her to marry him and he was sublimely happy. After so many years of hard work his life was coming together, at last. Ryan lay back on his pillow and was about to sleep when he felt Morgan’s fingers move across his hip to his flaccid cock. Well, he thought, it won’t be flaccid for long. Her hand did a figure eight up and down his shaft, quickly bring him to a fully erect state. Ryan moaned his approval as Morgan turned over to face him. She lowered her face, placing her tongue right on his cock head. She cupped his balls before going down on him, sucking his hard, hot dick deep into her throat. Morgan pushed him back on the bed, mounting him before riding him hard. Morgan loved it hard. She loved ramming her clit into Ryan’s pubic bone, using the friction to bring herself to a stirring orgasm. On this occasion she reached back, first to cup and massage his balls and later to massage the inside of his rectum with a finger or two. Working him this way quickly brought him to an explosive ejaculation which Morgan was happy to take into her pussy. She was only a few seconds behind him. She twitched and shook violently as wave after wave of orgasmic ecstasy rolled through her. She collapsed onto him and was just nibbling his ear when they both fell into a relaxing slumber.
The wedding went as planned. Ryan was relieved that it wasn’t a Catholic mass which would have trapped the wedding party and guests in the stifling church for almost an hour. Instead the ceremony stuck to the basics—do you take? and all that stuff—over and done in fifteen minutes. They retired to the limo with Dan and Sara. Ryan’s attention was to his bride, of course, but it seemed that Sara was giving him some “funny” looks. That was the only way Ryan knew to describe what he was seeing. When they arrived at the posh country club where the reception was held he got a close look at both Sara and his mother-in-law. It seemed they were both giving him these looks and he didn’t know what to make of them. Seated at the dais, he turned to his lovely bride, “Do you know what’s up with your mom and Sara? They both keep giving me these looks that I don’t understand.”
“Yes, darling, but I think you should talk to them. They should tell you themselves, but be sure to talk to Sara first.”
Ryan didn’t know what to think, but, excusing himself, he went to seek out his sister-in-law—his erstwhile lover—Sara. She was standing alone near one of the open bars, sipping a cocktail even though she was under age. She smiled when she saw him approach. “Hi, brother-in-law,” she said, but she was staring at him lewdly, as if undressing him with her eyes.
“Sara, what’s going on? You and your mom keep giving me these strange “looks.” Just now you looked like you wanted to rape me.”
“Well, Ryan, remember our wonderful weekend together? It seems you left me with a little present. Well—uh—it’s little now but growing every day—DAD!”
Ryan staggered back. This was not the kind of information he needed or wanted to hear on his wedding day. “You’re kidding, aren’t you? I thought you were on the pill.”
“Who told you that? Not, me. I wanted to fuck and I loved doing it with you, but I never took any precautions, and neither did you. We had a great weekend together and I’m pregnant. You can have a paternity test if you want to, but you are definitely the father. I haven’t had sex with anyone else—either before or after. I think I should move in with you and Morgan. We can have a wonderful time together, just like we did that weekend.”
Now Ryan really staggered. Move in? What would Morgan think? He turned and walked through the crowd. What a day! Could anything worse happen? As it turned out—yes!
He ran smack dab into his new mother-in-law. She pulled him aside saying, “I need to talk to you—alone!” She pulled him into a hallway just outside the reception room. She turned with venom in her eyes. “You fucked Morgan and got her pregnant. Then you fucked Sara and got her pregnant. What the hell’s wrong with me? Don’t you think I like to fuck? Don’t you think I’d love to have a baby growing inside me? I may be their mother, but I’m still a year younger than you. If you don’t fuck me and knock me up, I’m going to make a lot of trouble. Sara’s not of legal age in this state. That’s statutory rape, buster! So get ready to whip it out and do me right—over and over—until I’m with child. Then I think I should move in with you and Morgan…and Sara. You have a really big house. There’s room for all of us!”
The room was spinning when he returned to Morgan. He sat down, taking a huge swig of his drink. Fuck, he thought, I need a double. In fact, I need to get drunk. He realized that Morgan was looking at him. “Isn’t it wonderful news about Sara? I want her to move in with us right away. And don’t worry about Mom. She loves to fuck as much as I do and she’ll be a big help when the babies come. I’m due in November and Sara’s due three weeks later. Then when Mom gets pregnant we’ll be able to help her. Isn’t that wonderful?”
“All I wanted was for us to be together and build our family. I didn’t know Sara wasn’t on the pill or I wouldn’t have fucked her without a condom. And now your mother? It’s too much, too much!”
“You worry too much, Ryan. It’ll all work out, believe me…believe me.”
Ryan didn’t know what to believe any more. All his plans and hopes shattered in a single day.
Chapter 2
As Morgan had predicted, it did all work out without much difficulty. The hardest part, it turned out, was selling Marge’s (Morgan’s mother’s name) shitty single-wide mobile home. A lot of termite damage was discovered when it was inspected. The cost of fixing it was almost as much as the whole thing was worth, so Ryan had the house demolished and sold the land. A man from upstate bought the lot and the one next to it, anticipating building a good-sized home there. Of course, selling the lot did not provide as much money as the lot and house would have, but money wasn’t a big issue for Ryan.
Morgan set up a schedule—Monday, Wednesday, and Saturday Ryan would fuck her; Tuesday and Friday were Sara’s turn with Ryan; Thursday and Sunday Ryan would fuck Marge. Thus Ryan would be kept busy the entire week satisfying his three lovers. It was agreed among the parties that threesomes would be welcomed with Morgan agreeing to Ryan and the other two women if she could sit and watch the fun. Ryan was mortified but he went along, as much to satisfy Morgan as to placate Marge. The last thing he needed along with this three-ring circus was a visit from the police. At one point he considered moving to Utah so his family wouldn’t look so out-of-place.
Things looked up on his first Thursday with Marge. She was older than her daughters naturally, but she was in magnificent shape for someone thirty-nine years old. Her breasts were firm, and larger than Morgan’s, even with her pregnancy advancing. She had a flat abdomen, with an obvious absence of stretch marks, and her butt still had a long way to go before sagging. Better—she was truly insatiable in her animalistic pursuit of sex. When Ryan entered her room she was wearing a short kimono in the lotus position so Ryan could see all the way up to her pussy. Ryan started to disrobe but Marge stopped him. “That’s my job,” she said. She rose, walked to him, and put his hands on his shoulders. Then, moving closer, she initiated a kiss, sticking her tongue into his reluctant mouth. Ryan went along, eventually even getting into it as his body betrayed him. Marge slipped her hands inside his shirt, rubbing his chest and teasing his nipples before sliding it over his head. She sucked and bit his nipple now. Ryan responded by placing his hands on her butt cheeks, squeezing them, and pulling her cunt against his thigh. Marge’s hands moved now to his belt, opening it and pulling down his pants. His boxers showed a major tent as his erection struggled for freedom. Marge growled like a feral animal as she knelt before him and pulled down his boxers in one motion that also saw her deep throat his cock without any preliminaries. Ryan struggled to keep his balance, so forcefully did Marge pull him. Eventually he regained his balance and stood with Marge glued to his cock. Her technique, if you could call it that, was to suck as hard as possible in the hope of bringing him off. “We need to stop, Marge, I’m almost ready to cum. We need to put it into your cunt.” Ryan had used this term—most objectionable to most women—intentionally. If she were going to blackmail him, he was going to abuse her—not verbally or physically, and definitely not in front of Morgan, but, he would abuse her sexually. It would become his modus operandi—his method of operation when fucking her. Also, he had decided, that under no circumstance would he eat her out. He may have to fuck her, but that was all. Ryan pulled out—carefully, for he was worried about being bitten—and moved to the bed. He pulled Marge with him—on top of him. He moved her over his cock and forced her down, although truth be told, it didn’t take much forcing. Marge was soaking wet from her brief oral encounter with Ryan’s cock. She slid down his pole as effortlessly as if it were greased. Ryan was surprised. Even after giving birth twice her pussy was still tight. Certainly the third tightest he’d ever had, after Sara and Morgan. In keeping with her animalistic approach to sex, Marge was humping and grinding in overdrive. Ryan marveled that she could move her abdomen so fast. Marge reminded him of a dog humping his bitch, so quickly did she move. Ryan reached up and opened her kimono, revealing her marvelous set of tits, firm and round, almost a C-cup with long protruding nipples and large round areolas. Ryan reached up with his mouth to suckle, a move that drove Marge crazy with desire. She humped even faster, as though shifting into an even higher gear. This change in tempo was all it took to bring Ryan over the edge. He squirted several long ropes of hot white cum into Marge’s womb. He didn’t worry about helping her to cum—that wasn’t part of the deal. He was required to fuck and impregnate her, and that was all he was willing to do. Hell, he wasn’t even willing to do that much, but what choice did he have?
He tried to push Marge off him but she resisted. “I want to stop it from leaking out,” she said.
“Then roll over and stick your legs in the air,” replied Ryan brusquely as he pushed her over onto the bed. “Or maybe we should get you a big stopper.” It sounded like he might be kidding, but there was no humor in Ryan’s brain. He rose, gathered his clothes without bothering to dress and walked out the door to shower. When he walked into the bedroom, Morgan was waiting. She was about to ask him how it went but decided not to when she saw the expression on his face. Ryan showered, went to bed, and rebuffed Morgan’s advances, disgusted with his plight.
Chapter 3
Ryan had a date to play golf the following morning. He kissed Morgan goodbye and headed for the garage to get his clubs into the Porsche. He was just about to leave when he realized he had forgotten his GPS. He retrieved the devise from his dresser and was on his way back to the car when he heard laughter coming from the living room. Morgan, Sara, and Marge were having a great time. Soon he realized it was at his expense. He paused just inside the kitchen to eavesdrop.
“What a sap,” laughed Morgan. “Can you believe he actually fell for all this? We can take him for everything he owns and he won’t even be able to do anything about it. Ha ha ha.!
“When I get pregnant,” stated Marge, somewhat more soberly, “he’ll really be in a pickle.”
“Well, I hope it’s soon,” moped Sara. “My boyfriend isn’t too happy about me letting him fuck me, and neither am I. I only want Steve fucking me, not that nerdy Ryan. Geez, what a pathetic loser, I’m glad he’s not the father of my baby. Who’d want a nerd kid?”
Marge interrupted, ”You have to be patient and follow the plan. When Morgan came home and told me how loaded this nerd was I saw it as our way out of that fucking trailer. Look where we live now, and we have all the money we want to spend, too. We probably won’t get all of it, but we’ll get plenty. When our lawyer gets into court and tells the judge how we were forced to be his love slaves…well, just use your imagination. Morgan, I have to hand it to you. You played the sucker beautifully.”
“Yeah, I did and, know what, it was easy…almost too easy. He was desperate to fall in love, so desperate he would believe anything. Could anyone believe that someone like me would fall for a jerk almost twice my age? Of course not, but he did—big time.”
Ryan had heard enough. He tiptoed out the door to the Porsche, started the engine and drove away. He called his buddies and cancelled—he was too upset– and too angry– to play. He needed to plot his revenge. He went to a Starbuck’s, ordered something—anything—just so he could sit there and think. Say what you will—nerds are good at thinking. Just after noon, after hashing over dozens of schemes, he thought he might have it. He would get them involved in a swindle. Of course, he’d be involved, too, but by the time the shit hit the fan he’d be long gone.
His first step was to hack into the county newspaper’s records to find someone who had been born around the same he was, and who had died either in infancy or early in life. It took him several tries but eventually he found one who was perfect. Born just a month after him and died in an auto accident six months later. He mailed a formal request for a copy of the birth certificate—his birth certificate—signing his new name along with the necessary fee. The copy was to be mailed to a condo he had rented with cash for a year, making the real estate agent ecstatic. He used the condo as a base of operations, setting up a computer, internet access, and residency for his new identity. When he had his birth certificate he mailed it along with a color photo of his face to the U.S. State Department along with a passport application and the fee for expedited service. Ryan knew that few clerks, faced with hundreds if not thousands of requests every day, would take the time or make the effort to check if there was also a death certificate. More importantly, he knew the county records department was not computerized, which would have made his task almost impossible. He knew that birth records were kept in one location; death records in another. In about a month his passport was delivered. It was perfect, of course, because it was real. Now for phase two.
The hardest part was acting naturally at home, being the same old nerd he had been “BB”—before betrayal. “I had an idea,” he said one evening before his appointment to fuck the insatiable but obnoxious Marge. “Since we’re going to be one big happy family, I thought we ought to have some investments…you know…as a group.” He had to be careful not to acknowledge the glances the women had given each other almost mocking him. “This idea should bring us almost fifty million dollars in less than a year’s time. I want to start an investment firm with the four of us as principals. What do you say? Want in? I’ll do all the work. All you have to do is get rich.”
Ryan knew their greed would get the best of them. “Yeah!” they all yelled, dollar signs in their eyes.
‘OK, great, I’ll get the necessary paperwork put together for you to sign. The hook was in the water, now all he had to do was set it.
Chapter 4
Ryan set up an office in the nearby city and advertised in financial publications. The ads offered an investment in a privately held hedge fund with double digit return in less than six months and almost guaranteed income. It took less than a month for the first checks to come in. He deposited them using signature stamps—Marge Stanton, Sara Stanton, and Morgan Stanton. He never used his own signature. After a month he started sending out checks—interest and principal-again with two signatures—Marge Stanton, Treasurer, and Sara Stanton, Vice President, or Morgan Stanton, President. They were overjoyed with their “official titles,” and were even more overjoyed with the checks that he brought home for them –$100,000 each the first month; $200,000 or more each succeeding month. This went on for six months until he was tipped off. The SEC was looking into the company’s affairs—amazing how a $100,000 bribe to a well placed clerk in the SEC’s Washington office could pay off. The SEC was closing in on his Ponzi scheme. It was time to disappear. Ryan had already moved virtually all his funds offshore to the Cayman Islands. He had also wiped the office clean of his fingerprints and deposited quite a number of his “lovers’” prints, taken from glasses or dishes with tape and transferred to desks, computers, even the bathroom. Only one thing left to do—one final fuck with Morgan.
Morgan was really bulging and she was reluctant to have sex, but that wasn’t stopping Ryan tonight. He’d fuck her from behind before fucking her ass. He began tenderly, kissing her lips and neck, moving her fingers down to his cock. There’d been no sex for almost a month so his attentions were well received—she just didn’t want to fuck him. He rubbed her pussy making her wet. They were standing in the bedroom so she was unconcerned when he shifted around behind her ostensibly to nuzzle her neck. Suddenly, he pushed her against her bureau, bending her over. He was in her just as quickly. “What the fuck do you think you’re doing?”
“Just taking my due, my dear; I’ve been remiss recently—all my responsibilities at work, I guess. He was giving it to her hard and fast, taking out all his pent up frustrations and anger in one special moment. “I’m sorry, dear, I just got carried away.” He withdrew and wiped his wet cock on her robe, but he did not let her up. He moved now to her ass, ramming his dry cock into her dry ass, causing her intense pain. He knew he had hurt her, but he would have to do this a thousand times before he could come close to equaling the pain he had received. She screamed as the pain ripped through her but he kept up his pace until he felt his balls churn. Then he pulled out, spun her around, and forced his exploding cock into her mouth. Cum dripped from her mouth onto her chest and swollen stomach.
“Are you crazy?” she screamed as she finally was able to stand up. “Have you noticed I’m almost ready to deliver? You hurt me you asshole.”
Ryan smirked internally before saying,” I just wanted to give you something to remember me by. I’m going fishing.” He walked calmly out the door, out of the house, and down the dock to the thirty-footer. He started it up and headed to the inlet and the ocean. He had secretly hidden a small inflatable with a five horsepower engine aboard last weekend while the women were out shopping. They never went near the boat; there was no danger of it being discovered. When he was about five miles from shore, he loosened the nut holding one of the fuel lines, set the timer, inflated the small boat and left. Thirty minutes later there was a horrific explosion. The Coast Guard was only able to retrieve a wallet and driver’s license from the wreckage; the boat had burned to the waterline, the outboards sinking in the deep water. The official report surmised that Ryan had been fixing a leak in the gas tank when it ignited, destroying him along with the boat. In truth, Ryan had motored on the calm seas to a nearby resort, leaving the inflatable at the water’s edge, believing correctly that some kids would come along and take it for a joyride. Walking to the front of the resort he was able to take a taxi to a nearby shopping center. He had placed all his valuables in a used car he had purchased using his new identity. He drove to the airport, caught a flight to Atlanta, connecting to Mexico City, connecting to Rio.
Feigning shock at the news, the women were, in reality, thrilled to hear of Ryan’s demise. All his hundreds of millions would be theirs. They were quite startled to learn that the accounts held only a little under fifty thousand dollars. They were even more surprised when U.S. Marshals appeared at their door with arrest warrants for the three of them—securities fraud, grand theft, mail fraud were the main charges, but there were lots more. Denials, claims that they did and knew nothing were interpreted by law enforcement to be total blatant lies. They were unable to make bail so all three delivered their babies in federal prison. The children were taken away to foster care shortly after birth. They were sentenced to twenty years each. They still didn’t understand what had happened, but they were still screwed big time.
About a month into her sentence Morgan received a post card—unsigned. It said simply, “It’s never a good idea to gloat in a nerd’s living room about how you’ve played him for a fool.” Morgan was sure it had come from Ryan, but how to prove it.
At the same time, a gorgeous Brazilian she-male was kneeling in front of a slightly built six footer who was reclining in a lounge chair taking in the view of Ipanema Beach. “May I suck your cock, Senhor George? “
“Sounds great to me, Rita. Then I’ll want to fuck that fine ass of yours.”
“Oh Senhor George, you say the sweetest things.”

Read 52914 times |
Rated 92.3 % |
(481 votes)

Vote list (Close) :senorlongo
: POSITIVEGhostrider939
: POSITIVEFix’m
: POSITIVEFrgnut
: POSITIVEjackssockpuppet107
: NEGATIVEstarkster_1
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

The Nerd -Epilog

The Nerd gets more than he bargained for—then he gets revenge.
Chapter 1
Ryan and Morgan made love all night and well into the next morning. It was as though they had found an oasis after wandering for a month in the desert. They couldn’t get enough of each other. They slept the rest of the day before preparing for their wedding. They selected a date, saw the minister and reserved the church. This should be interesting thought Ryan who was brought up Catholic in contemplation of a Baptist wedding. Ryan gave Morgan a credit card and sent her, Mom and Sara shopping for a dress. Seventeen thousand dollars later they were finally finished. The guest list was created and the invitations mailed. At last, with only two weeks to go, they were almost done. Sara would be Maid of Honor; Ryan’s brother Dan, Best Man.
The night before the wedding they prepared for bed, wearing their usual pajamas-nothing. Ryan thought he could see the onset of Morgan’s swelling abdomen, but maybe it was just his imagination. Seven weeks had past since he had asked her to marry him and he was sublimely happy. After so many years of hard work his life was coming together, at last. Ryan lay back on his pillow and was about to sleep when he felt Morgan’s fingers move across his hip to his flaccid cock. Well, he thought, it won’t be flaccid for long. Her hand did a figure eight up and down his shaft, quickly bring him to a fully erect state. Ryan moaned his approval as Morgan turned over to face him. She lowered her face, placing her tongue right on his cock head. She cupped his balls before going down on him, sucking his hard, hot dick deep into her throat. Morgan pushed him back on the bed, mounting him before riding him hard. Morgan loved it hard. She loved ramming her clit into Ryan’s pubic bone, using the friction to bring herself to a stirring orgasm. On this occasion she reached back, first to cup and massage his balls and later to massage the inside of his rectum with a finger or two. Working him this way quickly brought him to an explosive ejaculation which Morgan was happy to take into her pussy. She was only a few seconds behind him. She twitched and shook violently as wave after wave of orgasmic ecstasy rolled through her. She collapsed onto him and was just nibbling his ear when they both fell into a relaxing slumber.
The wedding went as planned. Ryan was relieved that it wasn’t a Catholic mass which would have trapped the wedding party and guests in the stifling church for almost an hour. Instead the ceremony stuck to the basics—do you take? and all that stuff—over and done in fifteen minutes. They retired to the limo with Dan and Sara. Ryan’s attention was to his bride, of course, but it seemed that Sara was giving him some “funny” looks. That was the only way Ryan knew to describe what he was seeing. When they arrived at the posh country club where the reception was held he got a close look at both Sara and his mother-in-law. It seemed they were both giving him these looks and he didn’t know what to make of them. Seated at the dais, he turned to his lovely bride, “Do you know what’s up with your mom and Sara? They both keep giving me these looks that I don’t understand.”
“Yes, darling, but I think you should talk to them. They should tell you themselves, but be sure to talk to Sara first.”
Ryan didn’t know what to think, but, excusing himself, he went to seek out his sister-in-law—his erstwhile lover—Sara. She was standing alone near one of the open bars, sipping a cocktail even though she was under age. She smiled when she saw him approach. “Hi, brother-in-law,” she said, but she was staring at him lewdly, as if undressing him with her eyes.
“Sara, what’s going on? You and your mom keep giving me these strange “looks.” Just now you looked like you wanted to rape me.”
“Well, Ryan, remember our wonderful weekend together? It seems you left me with a little present. Well—uh—it’s little now but growing every day—DAD!”
Ryan staggered back. This was not the kind of information he needed or wanted to hear on his wedding day. “You’re kidding, aren’t you? I thought you were on the pill.”
“Who told you that? Not, me. I wanted to fuck and I loved doing it with you, but I never took any precautions, and neither did you. We had a great weekend together and I’m pregnant. You can have a paternity test if you want to, but you are definitely the father. I haven’t had sex with anyone else—either before or after. I think I should move in with you and Morgan. We can have a wonderful time together, just like we did that weekend.”
Now Ryan really staggered. Move in? What would Morgan think? He turned and walked through the crowd. What a day! Could anything worse happen? As it turned out—yes!
He ran smack dab into his new mother-in-law. She pulled him aside saying, “I need to talk to you—alone!” She pulled him into a hallway just outside the reception room. She turned with venom in her eyes. “You fucked Morgan and got her pregnant. Then you fucked Sara and got her pregnant. What the hell’s wrong with me? Don’t you think I like to fuck? Don’t you think I’d love to have a baby growing inside me? I may be their mother, but I’m still a year younger than you. If you don’t fuck me and knock me up, I’m going to make a lot of trouble. Sara’s not of legal age in this state. That’s statutory rape, buster! So get ready to whip it out and do me right—over and over—until I’m with child. Then I think I should move in with you and Morgan…and Sara. You have a really big house. There’s room for all of us!”
The room was spinning when he returned to Morgan. He sat down, taking a huge swig of his drink. Fuck, he thought, I need a double. In fact, I need to get drunk. He realized that Morgan was looking at him. “Isn’t it wonderful news about Sara? I want her to move in with us right away. And don’t worry about Mom. She loves to fuck as much as I do and she’ll be a big help when the babies come. I’m due in November and Sara’s due three weeks later. Then when Mom gets pregnant we’ll be able to help her. Isn’t that wonderful?”
“All I wanted was for us to be together and build our family. I didn’t know Sara wasn’t on the pill or I wouldn’t have fucked her without a condom. And now your mother? It’s too much, too much!”
“You worry too much, Ryan. It’ll all work out, believe me…believe me.”
Ryan didn’t know what to believe any more. All his plans and hopes shattered in a single day.
Chapter 2
As Morgan had predicted, it did all work out without much difficulty. The hardest part, it turned out, was selling Marge’s (Morgan’s mother’s name) shitty single-wide mobile home. A lot of termite damage was discovered when it was inspected. The cost of fixing it was almost as much as the whole thing was worth, so Ryan had the house demolished and sold the land. A man from upstate bought the lot and the one next to it, anticipating building a good-sized home there. Of course, selling the lot did not provide as much money as the lot and house would have, but money wasn’t a big issue for Ryan.
Morgan set up a schedule—Monday, Wednesday, and Saturday Ryan would fuck her; Tuesday and Friday were Sara’s turn with Ryan; Thursday and Sunday Ryan would fuck Marge. Thus Ryan would be kept busy the entire week satisfying his three lovers. It was agreed among the parties that threesomes would be welcomed with Morgan agreeing to Ryan and the other two women if she could sit and watch the fun. Ryan was mortified but he went along, as much to satisfy Morgan as to placate Marge. The last thing he needed along with this three-ring circus was a visit from the police. At one point he considered moving to Utah so his family wouldn’t look so out-of-place.
Things looked up on his first Thursday with Marge. She was older than her daughters naturally, but she was in magnificent shape for someone thirty-nine years old. Her breasts were firm, and larger than Morgan’s, even with her pregnancy advancing. She had a flat abdomen, with an obvious absence of stretch marks, and her butt still had a long way to go before sagging. Better—she was truly insatiable in her animalistic pursuit of sex. When Ryan entered her room she was wearing a short kimono in the lotus position so Ryan could see all the way up to her pussy. Ryan started to disrobe but Marge stopped him. “That’s my job,” she said. She rose, walked to him, and put his hands on his shoulders. Then, moving closer, she initiated a kiss, sticking her tongue into his reluctant mouth. Ryan went along, eventually even getting into it as his body betrayed him. Marge slipped her hands inside his shirt, rubbing his chest and teasing his nipples before sliding it over his head. She sucked and bit his nipple now. Ryan responded by placing his hands on her butt cheeks, squeezing them, and pulling her cunt against his thigh. Marge’s hands moved now to his belt, opening it and pulling down his pants. His boxers showed a major tent as his erection struggled for freedom. Marge growled like a feral animal as she knelt before him and pulled down his boxers in one motion that also saw her deep throat his cock without any preliminaries. Ryan struggled to keep his balance, so forcefully did Marge pull him. Eventually he regained his balance and stood with Marge glued to his cock. Her technique, if you could call it that, was to suck as hard as possible in the hope of bringing him off. “We need to stop, Marge, I’m almost ready to cum. We need to put it into your cunt.” Ryan had used this term—most objectionable to most women—intentionally. If she were going to blackmail him, he was going to abuse her—not verbally or physically, and definitely not in front of Morgan, but, he would abuse her sexually. It would become his modus operandi—his method of operation when fucking her. Also, he had decided, that under no circumstance would he eat her out. He may have to fuck her, but that was all. Ryan pulled out—carefully, for he was worried about being bitten—and moved to the bed. He pulled Marge with him—on top of him. He moved her over his cock and forced her down, although truth be told, it didn’t take much forcing. Marge was soaking wet from her brief oral encounter with Ryan’s cock. She slid down his pole as effortlessly as if it were greased. Ryan was surprised. Even after giving birth twice her pussy was still tight. Certainly the third tightest he’d ever had, after Sara and Morgan. In keeping with her animalistic approach to sex, Marge was humping and grinding in overdrive. Ryan marveled that she could move her abdomen so fast. Marge reminded him of a dog humping his bitch, so quickly did she move. Ryan reached up and opened her kimono, revealing her marvelous set of tits, firm and round, almost a C-cup with long protruding nipples and large round areolas. Ryan reached up with his mouth to suckle, a move that drove Marge crazy with desire. She humped even faster, as though shifting into an even higher gear. This change in tempo was all it took to bring Ryan over the edge. He squirted several long ropes of hot white cum into Marge’s womb. He didn’t worry about helping her to cum—that wasn’t part of the deal. He was required to fuck and impregnate her, and that was all he was willing to do. Hell, he wasn’t even willing to do that much, but what choice did he have?
He tried to push Marge off him but she resisted. “I want to stop it from leaking out,” she said.
“Then roll over and stick your legs in the air,” replied Ryan brusquely as he pushed her over onto the bed. “Or maybe we should get you a big stopper.” It sounded like he might be kidding, but there was no humor in Ryan’s brain. He rose, gathered his clothes without bothering to dress and walked out the door to shower. When he walked into the bedroom, Morgan was waiting. She was about to ask him how it went but decided not to when she saw the expression on his face. Ryan showered, went to bed, and rebuffed Morgan’s advances, disgusted with his plight.
Chapter 3
Ryan had a date to play golf the following morning. He kissed Morgan goodbye and headed for the garage to get his clubs into the Porsche. He was just about to leave when he realized he had forgotten his GPS. He retrieved the devise from his dresser and was on his way back to the car when he heard laughter coming from the living room. Morgan, Sara, and Marge were having a great time. Soon he realized it was at his expense. He paused just inside the kitchen to eavesdrop.
“What a sap,” laughed Morgan. “Can you believe he actually fell for all this? We can take him for everything he owns and he won’t even be able to do anything about it. Ha ha ha.!
“When I get pregnant,” stated Marge, somewhat more soberly, “he’ll really be in a pickle.”
“Well, I hope it’s soon,” moped Sara. “My boyfriend isn’t too happy about me letting him fuck me, and neither am I. I only want Steve fucking me, not that nerdy Ryan. Geez, what a pathetic loser, I’m glad he’s not the father of my baby. Who’d want a nerd kid?”
Marge interrupted, ”You have to be patient and follow the plan. When Morgan came home and told me how loaded this nerd was I saw it as our way out of that fucking trailer. Look where we live now, and we have all the money we want to spend, too. We probably won’t get all of it, but we’ll get plenty. When our lawyer gets into court and tells the judge how we were forced to be his love slaves…well, just use your imagination. Morgan, I have to hand it to you. You played the sucker beautifully.”
“Yeah, I did and, know what, it was easy…almost too easy. He was desperate to fall in love, so desperate he would believe anything. Could anyone believe that someone like me would fall for a jerk almost twice my age? Of course not, but he did—big time.”
Ryan had heard enough. He tiptoed out the door to the Porsche, started the engine and drove away. He called his buddies and cancelled—he was too upset– and too angry– to play. He needed to plot his revenge. He went to a Starbuck’s, ordered something—anything—just so he could sit there and think. Say what you will—nerds are good at thinking. Just after noon, after hashing over dozens of schemes, he thought he might have it. He would get them involved in a swindle. Of course, he’d be involved, too, but by the time the shit hit the fan he’d be long gone.
His first step was to hack into the county newspaper’s records to find someone who had been born around the same he was, and who had died either in infancy or early in life. It took him several tries but eventually he found one who was perfect. Born just a month after him and died in an auto accident six months later. He mailed a formal request for a copy of the birth certificate—his birth certificate—signing his new name along with the necessary fee. The copy was to be mailed to a condo he had rented with cash for a year, making the real estate agent ecstatic. He used the condo as a base of operations, setting up a computer, internet access, and residency for his new identity. When he had his birth certificate he mailed it along with a color photo of his face to the U.S. State Department along with a passport application and the fee for expedited service. Ryan knew that few clerks, faced with hundreds if not thousands of requests every day, would take the time or make the effort to check if there was also a death certificate. More importantly, he knew the county records department was not computerized, which would have made his task almost impossible. He knew that birth records were kept in one location; death records in another. In about a month his passport was delivered. It was perfect, of course, because it was real. Now for phase two.
The hardest part was acting naturally at home, being the same old nerd he had been “BB”—before betrayal. “I had an idea,” he said one evening before his appointment to fuck the insatiable but obnoxious Marge. “Since we’re going to be one big happy family, I thought we ought to have some investments…you know…as a group.” He had to be careful not to acknowledge the glances the women had given each other almost mocking him. “This idea should bring us almost fifty million dollars in less than a year’s time. I want to start an investment firm with the four of us as principals. What do you say? Want in? I’ll do all the work. All you have to do is get rich.”
Ryan knew their greed would get the best of them. “Yeah!” they all yelled, dollar signs in their eyes.
‘OK, great, I’ll get the necessary paperwork put together for you to sign. The hook was in the water, now all he had to do was set it.
Chapter 4
Ryan set up an office in the nearby city and advertised in financial publications. The ads offered an investment in a privately held hedge fund with double digit return in less than six months and almost guaranteed income. It took less than a month for the first checks to come in. He deposited them using signature stamps—Marge Stanton, Sara Stanton, and Morgan Stanton. He never used his own signature. After a month he started sending out checks—interest and principal-again with two signatures—Marge Stanton, Treasurer, and Sara Stanton, Vice President, or Morgan Stanton, President. They were overjoyed with their “official titles,” and were even more overjoyed with the checks that he brought home for them –$100,000 each the first month; $200,000 or more each succeeding month. This went on for six months until he was tipped off. The SEC was looking into the company’s affairs—amazing how a $100,000 bribe to a well placed clerk in the SEC’s Washington office could pay off. The SEC was closing in on his Ponzi scheme. It was time to disappear. Ryan had already moved virtually all his funds offshore to the Cayman Islands. He had also wiped the office clean of his fingerprints and deposited quite a number of his “lovers’” prints, taken from glasses or dishes with tape and transferred to desks, computers, even the bathroom. Only one thing left to do—one final fuck with Morgan.
Morgan was really bulging and she was reluctant to have sex, but that wasn’t stopping Ryan tonight. He’d fuck her from behind before fucking her ass. He began tenderly, kissing her lips and neck, moving her fingers down to his cock. There’d been no sex for almost a month so his attentions were well received—she just didn’t want to fuck him. He rubbed her pussy making her wet. They were standing in the bedroom so she was unconcerned when he shifted around behind her ostensibly to nuzzle her neck. Suddenly, he pushed her against her bureau, bending her over. He was in her just as quickly. “What the fuck do you think you’re doing?”
“Just taking my due, my dear; I’ve been remiss recently—all my responsibilities at work, I guess. He was giving it to her hard and fast, taking out all his pent up frustrations and anger in one special moment. “I’m sorry, dear, I just got carried away.” He withdrew and wiped his wet cock on her robe, but he did not let her up. He moved now to her ass, ramming his dry cock into her dry ass, causing her intense pain. He knew he had hurt her, but he would have to do this a thousand times before he could come close to equaling the pain he had received. She screamed as the pain ripped through her but he kept up his pace until he felt his balls churn. Then he pulled out, spun her around, and forced his exploding cock into her mouth. Cum dripped from her mouth onto her chest and swollen stomach.
“Are you crazy?” she screamed as she finally was able to stand up. “Have you noticed I’m almost ready to deliver? You hurt me you asshole.”
Ryan smirked internally before saying,” I just wanted to give you something to remember me by. I’m going fishing.” He walked calmly out the door, out of the house, and down the dock to the thirty-footer. He started it up and headed to the inlet and the ocean. He had secretly hidden a small inflatable with a five horsepower engine aboard last weekend while the women were out shopping. They never went near the boat; there was no danger of it being discovered. When he was about five miles from shore, he loosened the nut holding one of the fuel lines, set the timer, inflated the small boat and left. Thirty minutes later there was a horrific explosion. The Coast Guard was only able to retrieve a wallet and driver’s license from the wreckage; the boat had burned to the waterline, the outboards sinking in the deep water. The official report surmised that Ryan had been fixing a leak in the gas tank when it ignited, destroying him along with the boat. In truth, Ryan had motored on the calm seas to a nearby resort, leaving the inflatable at the water’s edge, believing correctly that some kids would come along and take it for a joyride. Walking to the front of the resort he was able to take a taxi to a nearby shopping center. He had placed all his valuables in a used car he had purchased using his new identity. He drove to the airport, caught a flight to Atlanta, connecting to Mexico City, connecting to Rio.
Feigning shock at the news, the women were, in reality, thrilled to hear of Ryan’s demise. All his hundreds of millions would be theirs. They were quite startled to learn that the accounts held only a little under fifty thousand dollars. They were even more surprised when U.S. Marshals appeared at their door with arrest warrants for the three of them—securities fraud, grand theft, mail fraud were the main charges, but there were lots more. Denials, claims that they did and knew nothing were interpreted by law enforcement to be total blatant lies. They were unable to make bail so all three delivered their babies in federal prison. The children were taken away to foster care shortly after birth. They were sentenced to twenty years each. They still didn’t understand what had happened, but they were still screwed big time.
About a month into her sentence Morgan received a post card—unsigned. It said simply, “It’s never a good idea to gloat in a nerd’s living room about how you’ve played him for a fool.” Morgan was sure it had come from Ryan, but how to prove it.
At the same time, a gorgeous Brazilian she-male was kneeling in front of a slightly built six footer who was reclining in a lounge chair taking in the view of Ipanema Beach. “May I suck your cock, Senhor George? “
“Sounds great to me, Rita. Then I’ll want to fuck that fine ass of yours.”
“Oh Senhor George, you say the sweetest things.”

Read 52914 times |
Rated 92.3 % |
(481 votes)

Vote list (Close) :senorlongo
: POSITIVEGhostrider939
: POSITIVEFix’m
: POSITIVEFrgnut
: POSITIVEjackssockpuppet107
: NEGATIVEstarkster_1
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

The Nerd -Epilog

The Nerd gets more than he bargained for—then he gets revenge.
Chapter 1
Ryan and Morgan made love all night and well into the next morning. It was as though they had found an oasis after wandering for a month in the desert. They couldn’t get enough of each other. They slept the rest of the day before preparing for their wedding. They selected a date, saw the minister and reserved the church. This should be interesting thought Ryan who was brought up Catholic in contemplation of a Baptist wedding. Ryan gave Morgan a credit card and sent her, Mom and Sara shopping for a dress. Seventeen thousand dollars later they were finally finished. The guest list was created and the invitations mailed. At last, with only two weeks to go, they were almost done. Sara would be Maid of Honor; Ryan’s brother Dan, Best Man.
The night before the wedding they prepared for bed, wearing their usual pajamas-nothing. Ryan thought he could see the onset of Morgan’s swelling abdomen, but maybe it was just his imagination. Seven weeks had past since he had asked her to marry him and he was sublimely happy. After so many years of hard work his life was coming together, at last. Ryan lay back on his pillow and was about to sleep when he felt Morgan’s fingers move across his hip to his flaccid cock. Well, he thought, it won’t be flaccid for long. Her hand did a figure eight up and down his shaft, quickly bring him to a fully erect state. Ryan moaned his approval as Morgan turned over to face him. She lowered her face, placing her tongue right on his cock head. She cupped his balls before going down on him, sucking his hard, hot dick deep into her throat. Morgan pushed him back on the bed, mounting him before riding him hard. Morgan loved it hard. She loved ramming her clit into Ryan’s pubic bone, using the friction to bring herself to a stirring orgasm. On this occasion she reached back, first to cup and massage his balls and later to massage the inside of his rectum with a finger or two. Working him this way quickly brought him to an explosive ejaculation which Morgan was happy to take into her pussy. She was only a few seconds behind him. She twitched and shook violently as wave after wave of orgasmic ecstasy rolled through her. She collapsed onto him and was just nibbling his ear when they both fell into a relaxing slumber.
The wedding went as planned. Ryan was relieved that it wasn’t a Catholic mass which would have trapped the wedding party and guests in the stifling church for almost an hour. Instead the ceremony stuck to the basics—do you take? and all that stuff—over and done in fifteen minutes. They retired to the limo with Dan and Sara. Ryan’s attention was to his bride, of course, but it seemed that Sara was giving him some “funny” looks. That was the only way Ryan knew to describe what he was seeing. When they arrived at the posh country club where the reception was held he got a close look at both Sara and his mother-in-law. It seemed they were both giving him these looks and he didn’t know what to make of them. Seated at the dais, he turned to his lovely bride, “Do you know what’s up with your mom and Sara? They both keep giving me these looks that I don’t understand.”
“Yes, darling, but I think you should talk to them. They should tell you themselves, but be sure to talk to Sara first.”
Ryan didn’t know what to think, but, excusing himself, he went to seek out his sister-in-law—his erstwhile lover—Sara. She was standing alone near one of the open bars, sipping a cocktail even though she was under age. She smiled when she saw him approach. “Hi, brother-in-law,” she said, but she was staring at him lewdly, as if undressing him with her eyes.
“Sara, what’s going on? You and your mom keep giving me these strange “looks.” Just now you looked like you wanted to rape me.”
“Well, Ryan, remember our wonderful weekend together? It seems you left me with a little present. Well—uh—it’s little now but growing every day—DAD!”
Ryan staggered back. This was not the kind of information he needed or wanted to hear on his wedding day. “You’re kidding, aren’t you? I thought you were on the pill.”
“Who told you that? Not, me. I wanted to fuck and I loved doing it with you, but I never took any precautions, and neither did you. We had a great weekend together and I’m pregnant. You can have a paternity test if you want to, but you are definitely the father. I haven’t had sex with anyone else—either before or after. I think I should move in with you and Morgan. We can have a wonderful time together, just like we did that weekend.”
Now Ryan really staggered. Move in? What would Morgan think? He turned and walked through the crowd. What a day! Could anything worse happen? As it turned out—yes!
He ran smack dab into his new mother-in-law. She pulled him aside saying, “I need to talk to you—alone!” She pulled him into a hallway just outside the reception room. She turned with venom in her eyes. “You fucked Morgan and got her pregnant. Then you fucked Sara and got her pregnant. What the hell’s wrong with me? Don’t you think I like to fuck? Don’t you think I’d love to have a baby growing inside me? I may be their mother, but I’m still a year younger than you. If you don’t fuck me and knock me up, I’m going to make a lot of trouble. Sara’s not of legal age in this state. That’s statutory rape, buster! So get ready to whip it out and do me right—over and over—until I’m with child. Then I think I should move in with you and Morgan…and Sara. You have a really big house. There’s room for all of us!”
The room was spinning when he returned to Morgan. He sat down, taking a huge swig of his drink. Fuck, he thought, I need a double. In fact, I need to get drunk. He realized that Morgan was looking at him. “Isn’t it wonderful news about Sara? I want her to move in with us right away. And don’t worry about Mom. She loves to fuck as much as I do and she’ll be a big help when the babies come. I’m due in November and Sara’s due three weeks later. Then when Mom gets pregnant we’ll be able to help her. Isn’t that wonderful?”
“All I wanted was for us to be together and build our family. I didn’t know Sara wasn’t on the pill or I wouldn’t have fucked her without a condom. And now your mother? It’s too much, too much!”
“You worry too much, Ryan. It’ll all work out, believe me…believe me.”
Ryan didn’t know what to believe any more. All his plans and hopes shattered in a single day.
Chapter 2
As Morgan had predicted, it did all work out without much difficulty. The hardest part, it turned out, was selling Marge’s (Morgan’s mother’s name) shitty single-wide mobile home. A lot of termite damage was discovered when it was inspected. The cost of fixing it was almost as much as the whole thing was worth, so Ryan had the house demolished and sold the land. A man from upstate bought the lot and the one next to it, anticipating building a good-sized home there. Of course, selling the lot did not provide as much money as the lot and house would have, but money wasn’t a big issue for Ryan.
Morgan set up a schedule—Monday, Wednesday, and Saturday Ryan would fuck her; Tuesday and Friday were Sara’s turn with Ryan; Thursday and Sunday Ryan would fuck Marge. Thus Ryan would be kept busy the entire week satisfying his three lovers. It was agreed among the parties that threesomes would be welcomed with Morgan agreeing to Ryan and the other two women if she could sit and watch the fun. Ryan was mortified but he went along, as much to satisfy Morgan as to placate Marge. The last thing he needed along with this three-ring circus was a visit from the police. At one point he considered moving to Utah so his family wouldn’t look so out-of-place.
Things looked up on his first Thursday with Marge. She was older than her daughters naturally, but she was in magnificent shape for someone thirty-nine years old. Her breasts were firm, and larger than Morgan’s, even with her pregnancy advancing. She had a flat abdomen, with an obvious absence of stretch marks, and her butt still had a long way to go before sagging. Better—she was truly insatiable in her animalistic pursuit of sex. When Ryan entered her room she was wearing a short kimono in the lotus position so Ryan could see all the way up to her pussy. Ryan started to disrobe but Marge stopped him. “That’s my job,” she said. She rose, walked to him, and put his hands on his shoulders. Then, moving closer, she initiated a kiss, sticking her tongue into his reluctant mouth. Ryan went along, eventually even getting into it as his body betrayed him. Marge slipped her hands inside his shirt, rubbing his chest and teasing his nipples before sliding it over his head. She sucked and bit his nipple now. Ryan responded by placing his hands on her butt cheeks, squeezing them, and pulling her cunt against his thigh. Marge’s hands moved now to his belt, opening it and pulling down his pants. His boxers showed a major tent as his erection struggled for freedom. Marge growled like a feral animal as she knelt before him and pulled down his boxers in one motion that also saw her deep throat his cock without any preliminaries. Ryan struggled to keep his balance, so forcefully did Marge pull him. Eventually he regained his balance and stood with Marge glued to his cock. Her technique, if you could call it that, was to suck as hard as possible in the hope of bringing him off. “We need to stop, Marge, I’m almost ready to cum. We need to put it into your cunt.” Ryan had used this term—most objectionable to most women—intentionally. If she were going to blackmail him, he was going to abuse her—not verbally or physically, and definitely not in front of Morgan, but, he would abuse her sexually. It would become his modus operandi—his method of operation when fucking her. Also, he had decided, that under no circumstance would he eat her out. He may have to fuck her, but that was all. Ryan pulled out—carefully, for he was worried about being bitten—and moved to the bed. He pulled Marge with him—on top of him. He moved her over his cock and forced her down, although truth be told, it didn’t take much forcing. Marge was soaking wet from her brief oral encounter with Ryan’s cock. She slid down his pole as effortlessly as if it were greased. Ryan was surprised. Even after giving birth twice her pussy was still tight. Certainly the third tightest he’d ever had, after Sara and Morgan. In keeping with her animalistic approach to sex, Marge was humping and grinding in overdrive. Ryan marveled that she could move her abdomen so fast. Marge reminded him of a dog humping his bitch, so quickly did she move. Ryan reached up and opened her kimono, revealing her marvelous set of tits, firm and round, almost a C-cup with long protruding nipples and large round areolas. Ryan reached up with his mouth to suckle, a move that drove Marge crazy with desire. She humped even faster, as though shifting into an even higher gear. This change in tempo was all it took to bring Ryan over the edge. He squirted several long ropes of hot white cum into Marge’s womb. He didn’t worry about helping her to cum—that wasn’t part of the deal. He was required to fuck and impregnate her, and that was all he was willing to do. Hell, he wasn’t even willing to do that much, but what choice did he have?
He tried to push Marge off him but she resisted. “I want to stop it from leaking out,” she said.
“Then roll over and stick your legs in the air,” replied Ryan brusquely as he pushed her over onto the bed. “Or maybe we should get you a big stopper.” It sounded like he might be kidding, but there was no humor in Ryan’s brain. He rose, gathered his clothes without bothering to dress and walked out the door to shower. When he walked into the bedroom, Morgan was waiting. She was about to ask him how it went but decided not to when she saw the expression on his face. Ryan showered, went to bed, and rebuffed Morgan’s advances, disgusted with his plight.
Chapter 3
Ryan had a date to play golf the following morning. He kissed Morgan goodbye and headed for the garage to get his clubs into the Porsche. He was just about to leave when he realized he had forgotten his GPS. He retrieved the devise from his dresser and was on his way back to the car when he heard laughter coming from the living room. Morgan, Sara, and Marge were having a great time. Soon he realized it was at his expense. He paused just inside the kitchen to eavesdrop.
“What a sap,” laughed Morgan. “Can you believe he actually fell for all this? We can take him for everything he owns and he won’t even be able to do anything about it. Ha ha ha.!
“When I get pregnant,” stated Marge, somewhat more soberly, “he’ll really be in a pickle.”
“Well, I hope it’s soon,” moped Sara. “My boyfriend isn’t too happy about me letting him fuck me, and neither am I. I only want Steve fucking me, not that nerdy Ryan. Geez, what a pathetic loser, I’m glad he’s not the father of my baby. Who’d want a nerd kid?”
Marge interrupted, ”You have to be patient and follow the plan. When Morgan came home and told me how loaded this nerd was I saw it as our way out of that fucking trailer. Look where we live now, and we have all the money we want to spend, too. We probably won’t get all of it, but we’ll get plenty. When our lawyer gets into court and tells the judge how we were forced to be his love slaves…well, just use your imagination. Morgan, I have to hand it to you. You played the sucker beautifully.”
“Yeah, I did and, know what, it was easy…almost too easy. He was desperate to fall in love, so desperate he would believe anything. Could anyone believe that someone like me would fall for a jerk almost twice my age? Of course not, but he did—big time.”
Ryan had heard enough. He tiptoed out the door to the Porsche, started the engine and drove away. He called his buddies and cancelled—he was too upset– and too angry– to play. He needed to plot his revenge. He went to a Starbuck’s, ordered something—anything—just so he could sit there and think. Say what you will—nerds are good at thinking. Just after noon, after hashing over dozens of schemes, he thought he might have it. He would get them involved in a swindle. Of course, he’d be involved, too, but by the time the shit hit the fan he’d be long gone.
His first step was to hack into the county newspaper’s records to find someone who had been born around the same he was, and who had died either in infancy or early in life. It took him several tries but eventually he found one who was perfect. Born just a month after him and died in an auto accident six months later. He mailed a formal request for a copy of the birth certificate—his birth certificate—signing his new name along with the necessary fee. The copy was to be mailed to a condo he had rented with cash for a year, making the real estate agent ecstatic. He used the condo as a base of operations, setting up a computer, internet access, and residency for his new identity. When he had his birth certificate he mailed it along with a color photo of his face to the U.S. State Department along with a passport application and the fee for expedited service. Ryan knew that few clerks, faced with hundreds if not thousands of requests every day, would take the time or make the effort to check if there was also a death certificate. More importantly, he knew the county records department was not computerized, which would have made his task almost impossible. He knew that birth records were kept in one location; death records in another. In about a month his passport was delivered. It was perfect, of course, because it was real. Now for phase two.
The hardest part was acting naturally at home, being the same old nerd he had been “BB”—before betrayal. “I had an idea,” he said one evening before his appointment to fuck the insatiable but obnoxious Marge. “Since we’re going to be one big happy family, I thought we ought to have some investments…you know…as a group.” He had to be careful not to acknowledge the glances the women had given each other almost mocking him. “This idea should bring us almost fifty million dollars in less than a year’s time. I want to start an investment firm with the four of us as principals. What do you say? Want in? I’ll do all the work. All you have to do is get rich.”
Ryan knew their greed would get the best of them. “Yeah!” they all yelled, dollar signs in their eyes.
‘OK, great, I’ll get the necessary paperwork put together for you to sign. The hook was in the water, now all he had to do was set it.
Chapter 4
Ryan set up an office in the nearby city and advertised in financial publications. The ads offered an investment in a privately held hedge fund with double digit return in less than six months and almost guaranteed income. It took less than a month for the first checks to come in. He deposited them using signature stamps—Marge Stanton, Sara Stanton, and Morgan Stanton. He never used his own signature. After a month he started sending out checks—interest and principal-again with two signatures—Marge Stanton, Treasurer, and Sara Stanton, Vice President, or Morgan Stanton, President. They were overjoyed with their “official titles,” and were even more overjoyed with the checks that he brought home for them –$100,000 each the first month; $200,000 or more each succeeding month. This went on for six months until he was tipped off. The SEC was looking into the company’s affairs—amazing how a $100,000 bribe to a well placed clerk in the SEC’s Washington office could pay off. The SEC was closing in on his Ponzi scheme. It was time to disappear. Ryan had already moved virtually all his funds offshore to the Cayman Islands. He had also wiped the office clean of his fingerprints and deposited quite a number of his “lovers’” prints, taken from glasses or dishes with tape and transferred to desks, computers, even the bathroom. Only one thing left to do—one final fuck with Morgan.
Morgan was really bulging and she was reluctant to have sex, but that wasn’t stopping Ryan tonight. He’d fuck her from behind before fucking her ass. He began tenderly, kissing her lips and neck, moving her fingers down to his cock. There’d been no sex for almost a month so his attentions were well received—she just didn’t want to fuck him. He rubbed her pussy making her wet. They were standing in the bedroom so she was unconcerned when he shifted around behind her ostensibly to nuzzle her neck. Suddenly, he pushed her against her bureau, bending her over. He was in her just as quickly. “What the fuck do you think you’re doing?”
“Just taking my due, my dear; I’ve been remiss recently—all my responsibilities at work, I guess. He was giving it to her hard and fast, taking out all his pent up frustrations and anger in one special moment. “I’m sorry, dear, I just got carried away.” He withdrew and wiped his wet cock on her robe, but he did not let her up. He moved now to her ass, ramming his dry cock into her dry ass, causing her intense pain. He knew he had hurt her, but he would have to do this a thousand times before he could come close to equaling the pain he had received. She screamed as the pain ripped through her but he kept up his pace until he felt his balls churn. Then he pulled out, spun her around, and forced his exploding cock into her mouth. Cum dripped from her mouth onto her chest and swollen stomach.
“Are you crazy?” she screamed as she finally was able to stand up. “Have you noticed I’m almost ready to deliver? You hurt me you asshole.”
Ryan smirked internally before saying,” I just wanted to give you something to remember me by. I’m going fishing.” He walked calmly out the door, out of the house, and down the dock to the thirty-footer. He started it up and headed to the inlet and the ocean. He had secretly hidden a small inflatable with a five horsepower engine aboard last weekend while the women were out shopping. They never went near the boat; there was no danger of it being discovered. When he was about five miles from shore, he loosened the nut holding one of the fuel lines, set the timer, inflated the small boat and left. Thirty minutes later there was a horrific explosion. The Coast Guard was only able to retrieve a wallet and driver’s license from the wreckage; the boat had burned to the waterline, the outboards sinking in the deep water. The official report surmised that Ryan had been fixing a leak in the gas tank when it ignited, destroying him along with the boat. In truth, Ryan had motored on the calm seas to a nearby resort, leaving the inflatable at the water’s edge, believing correctly that some kids would come along and take it for a joyride. Walking to the front of the resort he was able to take a taxi to a nearby shopping center. He had placed all his valuables in a used car he had purchased using his new identity. He drove to the airport, caught a flight to Atlanta, connecting to Mexico City, connecting to Rio.
Feigning shock at the news, the women were, in reality, thrilled to hear of Ryan’s demise. All his hundreds of millions would be theirs. They were quite startled to learn that the accounts held only a little under fifty thousand dollars. They were even more surprised when U.S. Marshals appeared at their door with arrest warrants for the three of them—securities fraud, grand theft, mail fraud were the main charges, but there were lots more. Denials, claims that they did and knew nothing were interpreted by law enforcement to be total blatant lies. They were unable to make bail so all three delivered their babies in federal prison. The children were taken away to foster care shortly after birth. They were sentenced to twenty years each. They still didn’t understand what had happened, but they were still screwed big time.
About a month into her sentence Morgan received a post card—unsigned. It said simply, “It’s never a good idea to gloat in a nerd’s living room about how you’ve played him for a fool.” Morgan was sure it had come from Ryan, but how to prove it.
At the same time, a gorgeous Brazilian she-male was kneeling in front of a slightly built six footer who was reclining in a lounge chair taking in the view of Ipanema Beach. “May I suck your cock, Senhor George? “
“Sounds great to me, Rita. Then I’ll want to fuck that fine ass of yours.”
“Oh Senhor George, you say the sweetest things.”

Read 52911 times |
Rated 92.3 % |
(481 votes)

Vote list (Close) :senorlongo
: POSITIVEGhostrider939
: POSITIVEFix’m
: POSITIVEFrgnut
: POSITIVEjackssockpuppet107
: NEGATIVEstarkster_1
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

The Nerd -Epilog

The Nerd gets more than he bargained for—then he gets revenge.
Chapter 1
Ryan and Morgan made love all night and well into the next morning. It was as though they had found an oasis after wandering for a month in the desert. They couldn’t get enough of each other. They slept the rest of the day before preparing for their wedding. They selected a date, saw the minister and reserved the church. This should be interesting thought Ryan who was brought up Catholic in contemplation of a Baptist wedding. Ryan gave Morgan a credit card and sent her, Mom and Sara shopping for a dress. Seventeen thousand dollars later they were finally finished. The guest list was created and the invitations mailed. At last, with only two weeks to go, they were almost done. Sara would be Maid of Honor; Ryan’s brother Dan, Best Man.
The night before the wedding they prepared for bed, wearing their usual pajamas-nothing. Ryan thought he could see the onset of Morgan’s swelling abdomen, but maybe it was just his imagination. Seven weeks had past since he had asked her to marry him and he was sublimely happy. After so many years of hard work his life was coming together, at last. Ryan lay back on his pillow and was about to sleep when he felt Morgan’s fingers move across his hip to his flaccid cock. Well, he thought, it won’t be flaccid for long. Her hand did a figure eight up and down his shaft, quickly bring him to a fully erect state. Ryan moaned his approval as Morgan turned over to face him. She lowered her face, placing her tongue right on his cock head. She cupped his balls before going down on him, sucking his hard, hot dick deep into her throat. Morgan pushed him back on the bed, mounting him before riding him hard. Morgan loved it hard. She loved ramming her clit into Ryan’s pubic bone, using the friction to bring herself to a stirring orgasm. On this occasion she reached back, first to cup and massage his balls and later to massage the inside of his rectum with a finger or two. Working him this way quickly brought him to an explosive ejaculation which Morgan was happy to take into her pussy. She was only a few seconds behind him. She twitched and shook violently as wave after wave of orgasmic ecstasy rolled through her. She collapsed onto him and was just nibbling his ear when they both fell into a relaxing slumber.
The wedding went as planned. Ryan was relieved that it wasn’t a Catholic mass which would have trapped the wedding party and guests in the stifling church for almost an hour. Instead the ceremony stuck to the basics—do you take? and all that stuff—over and done in fifteen minutes. They retired to the limo with Dan and Sara. Ryan’s attention was to his bride, of course, but it seemed that Sara was giving him some “funny” looks. That was the only way Ryan knew to describe what he was seeing. When they arrived at the posh country club where the reception was held he got a close look at both Sara and his mother-in-law. It seemed they were both giving him these looks and he didn’t know what to make of them. Seated at the dais, he turned to his lovely bride, “Do you know what’s up with your mom and Sara? They both keep giving me these looks that I don’t understand.”
“Yes, darling, but I think you should talk to them. They should tell you themselves, but be sure to talk to Sara first.”
Ryan didn’t know what to think, but, excusing himself, he went to seek out his sister-in-law—his erstwhile lover—Sara. She was standing alone near one of the open bars, sipping a cocktail even though she was under age. She smiled when she saw him approach. “Hi, brother-in-law,” she said, but she was staring at him lewdly, as if undressing him with her eyes.
“Sara, what’s going on? You and your mom keep giving me these strange “looks.” Just now you looked like you wanted to rape me.”
“Well, Ryan, remember our wonderful weekend together? It seems you left me with a little present. Well—uh—it’s little now but growing every day—DAD!”
Ryan staggered back. This was not the kind of information he needed or wanted to hear on his wedding day. “You’re kidding, aren’t you? I thought you were on the pill.”
“Who told you that? Not, me. I wanted to fuck and I loved doing it with you, but I never took any precautions, and neither did you. We had a great weekend together and I’m pregnant. You can have a paternity test if you want to, but you are definitely the father. I haven’t had sex with anyone else—either before or after. I think I should move in with you and Morgan. We can have a wonderful time together, just like we did that weekend.”
Now Ryan really staggered. Move in? What would Morgan think? He turned and walked through the crowd. What a day! Could anything worse happen? As it turned out—yes!
He ran smack dab into his new mother-in-law. She pulled him aside saying, “I need to talk to you—alone!” She pulled him into a hallway just outside the reception room. She turned with venom in her eyes. “You fucked Morgan and got her pregnant. Then you fucked Sara and got her pregnant. What the hell’s wrong with me? Don’t you think I like to fuck? Don’t you think I’d love to have a baby growing inside me? I may be their mother, but I’m still a year younger than you. If you don’t fuck me and knock me up, I’m going to make a lot of trouble. Sara’s not of legal age in this state. That’s statutory rape, buster! So get ready to whip it out and do me right—over and over—until I’m with child. Then I think I should move in with you and Morgan…and Sara. You have a really big house. There’s room for all of us!”
The room was spinning when he returned to Morgan. He sat down, taking a huge swig of his drink. Fuck, he thought, I need a double. In fact, I need to get drunk. He realized that Morgan was looking at him. “Isn’t it wonderful news about Sara? I want her to move in with us right away. And don’t worry about Mom. She loves to fuck as much as I do and she’ll be a big help when the babies come. I’m due in November and Sara’s due three weeks later. Then when Mom gets pregnant we’ll be able to help her. Isn’t that wonderful?”
“All I wanted was for us to be together and build our family. I didn’t know Sara wasn’t on the pill or I wouldn’t have fucked her without a condom. And now your mother? It’s too much, too much!”
“You worry too much, Ryan. It’ll all work out, believe me…believe me.”
Ryan didn’t know what to believe any more. All his plans and hopes shattered in a single day.
Chapter 2
As Morgan had predicted, it did all work out without much difficulty. The hardest part, it turned out, was selling Marge’s (Morgan’s mother’s name) shitty single-wide mobile home. A lot of termite damage was discovered when it was inspected. The cost of fixing it was almost as much as the whole thing was worth, so Ryan had the house demolished and sold the land. A man from upstate bought the lot and the one next to it, anticipating building a good-sized home there. Of course, selling the lot did not provide as much money as the lot and house would have, but money wasn’t a big issue for Ryan.
Morgan set up a schedule—Monday, Wednesday, and Saturday Ryan would fuck her; Tuesday and Friday were Sara’s turn with Ryan; Thursday and Sunday Ryan would fuck Marge. Thus Ryan would be kept busy the entire week satisfying his three lovers. It was agreed among the parties that threesomes would be welcomed with Morgan agreeing to Ryan and the other two women if she could sit and watch the fun. Ryan was mortified but he went along, as much to satisfy Morgan as to placate Marge. The last thing he needed along with this three-ring circus was a visit from the police. At one point he considered moving to Utah so his family wouldn’t look so out-of-place.
Things looked up on his first Thursday with Marge. She was older than her daughters naturally, but she was in magnificent shape for someone thirty-nine years old. Her breasts were firm, and larger than Morgan’s, even with her pregnancy advancing. She had a flat abdomen, with an obvious absence of stretch marks, and her butt still had a long way to go before sagging. Better—she was truly insatiable in her animalistic pursuit of sex. When Ryan entered her room she was wearing a short kimono in the lotus position so Ryan could see all the way up to her pussy. Ryan started to disrobe but Marge stopped him. “That’s my job,” she said. She rose, walked to him, and put his hands on his shoulders. Then, moving closer, she initiated a kiss, sticking her tongue into his reluctant mouth. Ryan went along, eventually even getting into it as his body betrayed him. Marge slipped her hands inside his shirt, rubbing his chest and teasing his nipples before sliding it over his head. She sucked and bit his nipple now. Ryan responded by placing his hands on her butt cheeks, squeezing them, and pulling her cunt against his thigh. Marge’s hands moved now to his belt, opening it and pulling down his pants. His boxers showed a major tent as his erection struggled for freedom. Marge growled like a feral animal as she knelt before him and pulled down his boxers in one motion that also saw her deep throat his cock without any preliminaries. Ryan struggled to keep his balance, so forcefully did Marge pull him. Eventually he regained his balance and stood with Marge glued to his cock. Her technique, if you could call it that, was to suck as hard as possible in the hope of bringing him off. “We need to stop, Marge, I’m almost ready to cum. We need to put it into your cunt.” Ryan had used this term—most objectionable to most women—intentionally. If she were going to blackmail him, he was going to abuse her—not verbally or physically, and definitely not in front of Morgan, but, he would abuse her sexually. It would become his modus operandi—his method of operation when fucking her. Also, he had decided, that under no circumstance would he eat her out. He may have to fuck her, but that was all. Ryan pulled out—carefully, for he was worried about being bitten—and moved to the bed. He pulled Marge with him—on top of him. He moved her over his cock and forced her down, although truth be told, it didn’t take much forcing. Marge was soaking wet from her brief oral encounter with Ryan’s cock. She slid down his pole as effortlessly as if it were greased. Ryan was surprised. Even after giving birth twice her pussy was still tight. Certainly the third tightest he’d ever had, after Sara and Morgan. In keeping with her animalistic approach to sex, Marge was humping and grinding in overdrive. Ryan marveled that she could move her abdomen so fast. Marge reminded him of a dog humping his bitch, so quickly did she move. Ryan reached up and opened her kimono, revealing her marvelous set of tits, firm and round, almost a C-cup with long protruding nipples and large round areolas. Ryan reached up with his mouth to suckle, a move that drove Marge crazy with desire. She humped even faster, as though shifting into an even higher gear. This change in tempo was all it took to bring Ryan over the edge. He squirted several long ropes of hot white cum into Marge’s womb. He didn’t worry about helping her to cum—that wasn’t part of the deal. He was required to fuck and impregnate her, and that was all he was willing to do. Hell, he wasn’t even willing to do that much, but what choice did he have?
He tried to push Marge off him but she resisted. “I want to stop it from leaking out,” she said.
“Then roll over and stick your legs in the air,” replied Ryan brusquely as he pushed her over onto the bed. “Or maybe we should get you a big stopper.” It sounded like he might be kidding, but there was no humor in Ryan’s brain. He rose, gathered his clothes without bothering to dress and walked out the door to shower. When he walked into the bedroom, Morgan was waiting. She was about to ask him how it went but decided not to when she saw the expression on his face. Ryan showered, went to bed, and rebuffed Morgan’s advances, disgusted with his plight.
Chapter 3
Ryan had a date to play golf the following morning. He kissed Morgan goodbye and headed for the garage to get his clubs into the Porsche. He was just about to leave when he realized he had forgotten his GPS. He retrieved the devise from his dresser and was on his way back to the car when he heard laughter coming from the living room. Morgan, Sara, and Marge were having a great time. Soon he realized it was at his expense. He paused just inside the kitchen to eavesdrop.
“What a sap,” laughed Morgan. “Can you believe he actually fell for all this? We can take him for everything he owns and he won’t even be able to do anything about it. Ha ha ha.!
“When I get pregnant,” stated Marge, somewhat more soberly, “he’ll really be in a pickle.”
“Well, I hope it’s soon,” moped Sara. “My boyfriend isn’t too happy about me letting him fuck me, and neither am I. I only want Steve fucking me, not that nerdy Ryan. Geez, what a pathetic loser, I’m glad he’s not the father of my baby. Who’d want a nerd kid?”
Marge interrupted, ”You have to be patient and follow the plan. When Morgan came home and told me how loaded this nerd was I saw it as our way out of that fucking trailer. Look where we live now, and we have all the money we want to spend, too. We probably won’t get all of it, but we’ll get plenty. When our lawyer gets into court and tells the judge how we were forced to be his love slaves…well, just use your imagination. Morgan, I have to hand it to you. You played the sucker beautifully.”
“Yeah, I did and, know what, it was easy…almost too easy. He was desperate to fall in love, so desperate he would believe anything. Could anyone believe that someone like me would fall for a jerk almost twice my age? Of course not, but he did—big time.”
Ryan had heard enough. He tiptoed out the door to the Porsche, started the engine and drove away. He called his buddies and cancelled—he was too upset– and too angry– to play. He needed to plot his revenge. He went to a Starbuck’s, ordered something—anything—just so he could sit there and think. Say what you will—nerds are good at thinking. Just after noon, after hashing over dozens of schemes, he thought he might have it. He would get them involved in a swindle. Of course, he’d be involved, too, but by the time the shit hit the fan he’d be long gone.
His first step was to hack into the county newspaper’s records to find someone who had been born around the same he was, and who had died either in infancy or early in life. It took him several tries but eventually he found one who was perfect. Born just a month after him and died in an auto accident six months later. He mailed a formal request for a copy of the birth certificate—his birth certificate—signing his new name along with the necessary fee. The copy was to be mailed to a condo he had rented with cash for a year, making the real estate agent ecstatic. He used the condo as a base of operations, setting up a computer, internet access, and residency for his new identity. When he had his birth certificate he mailed it along with a color photo of his face to the U.S. State Department along with a passport application and the fee for expedited service. Ryan knew that few clerks, faced with hundreds if not thousands of requests every day, would take the time or make the effort to check if there was also a death certificate. More importantly, he knew the county records department was not computerized, which would have made his task almost impossible. He knew that birth records were kept in one location; death records in another. In about a month his passport was delivered. It was perfect, of course, because it was real. Now for phase two.
The hardest part was acting naturally at home, being the same old nerd he had been “BB”—before betrayal. “I had an idea,” he said one evening before his appointment to fuck the insatiable but obnoxious Marge. “Since we’re going to be one big happy family, I thought we ought to have some investments…you know…as a group.” He had to be careful not to acknowledge the glances the women had given each other almost mocking him. “This idea should bring us almost fifty million dollars in less than a year’s time. I want to start an investment firm with the four of us as principals. What do you say? Want in? I’ll do all the work. All you have to do is get rich.”
Ryan knew their greed would get the best of them. “Yeah!” they all yelled, dollar signs in their eyes.
‘OK, great, I’ll get the necessary paperwork put together for you to sign. The hook was in the water, now all he had to do was set it.
Chapter 4
Ryan set up an office in the nearby city and advertised in financial publications. The ads offered an investment in a privately held hedge fund with double digit return in less than six months and almost guaranteed income. It took less than a month for the first checks to come in. He deposited them using signature stamps—Marge Stanton, Sara Stanton, and Morgan Stanton. He never used his own signature. After a month he started sending out checks—interest and principal-again with two signatures—Marge Stanton, Treasurer, and Sara Stanton, Vice President, or Morgan Stanton, President. They were overjoyed with their “official titles,” and were even more overjoyed with the checks that he brought home for them –$100,000 each the first month; $200,000 or more each succeeding month. This went on for six months until he was tipped off. The SEC was looking into the company’s affairs—amazing how a $100,000 bribe to a well placed clerk in the SEC’s Washington office could pay off. The SEC was closing in on his Ponzi scheme. It was time to disappear. Ryan had already moved virtually all his funds offshore to the Cayman Islands. He had also wiped the office clean of his fingerprints and deposited quite a number of his “lovers’” prints, taken from glasses or dishes with tape and transferred to desks, computers, even the bathroom. Only one thing left to do—one final fuck with Morgan.
Morgan was really bulging and she was reluctant to have sex, but that wasn’t stopping Ryan tonight. He’d fuck her from behind before fucking her ass. He began tenderly, kissing her lips and neck, moving her fingers down to his cock. There’d been no sex for almost a month so his attentions were well received—she just didn’t want to fuck him. He rubbed her pussy making her wet. They were standing in the bedroom so she was unconcerned when he shifted around behind her ostensibly to nuzzle her neck. Suddenly, he pushed her against her bureau, bending her over. He was in her just as quickly. “What the fuck do you think you’re doing?”
“Just taking my due, my dear; I’ve been remiss recently—all my responsibilities at work, I guess. He was giving it to her hard and fast, taking out all his pent up frustrations and anger in one special moment. “I’m sorry, dear, I just got carried away.” He withdrew and wiped his wet cock on her robe, but he did not let her up. He moved now to her ass, ramming his dry cock into her dry ass, causing her intense pain. He knew he had hurt her, but he would have to do this a thousand times before he could come close to equaling the pain he had received. She screamed as the pain ripped through her but he kept up his pace until he felt his balls churn. Then he pulled out, spun her around, and forced his exploding cock into her mouth. Cum dripped from her mouth onto her chest and swollen stomach.
“Are you crazy?” she screamed as she finally was able to stand up. “Have you noticed I’m almost ready to deliver? You hurt me you asshole.”
Ryan smirked internally before saying,” I just wanted to give you something to remember me by. I’m going fishing.” He walked calmly out the door, out of the house, and down the dock to the thirty-footer. He started it up and headed to the inlet and the ocean. He had secretly hidden a small inflatable with a five horsepower engine aboard last weekend while the women were out shopping. They never went near the boat; there was no danger of it being discovered. When he was about five miles from shore, he loosened the nut holding one of the fuel lines, set the timer, inflated the small boat and left. Thirty minutes later there was a horrific explosion. The Coast Guard was only able to retrieve a wallet and driver’s license from the wreckage; the boat had burned to the waterline, the outboards sinking in the deep water. The official report surmised that Ryan had been fixing a leak in the gas tank when it ignited, destroying him along with the boat. In truth, Ryan had motored on the calm seas to a nearby resort, leaving the inflatable at the water’s edge, believing correctly that some kids would come along and take it for a joyride. Walking to the front of the resort he was able to take a taxi to a nearby shopping center. He had placed all his valuables in a used car he had purchased using his new identity. He drove to the airport, caught a flight to Atlanta, connecting to Mexico City, connecting to Rio.
Feigning shock at the news, the women were, in reality, thrilled to hear of Ryan’s demise. All his hundreds of millions would be theirs. They were quite startled to learn that the accounts held only a little under fifty thousand dollars. They were even more surprised when U.S. Marshals appeared at their door with arrest warrants for the three of them—securities fraud, grand theft, mail fraud were the main charges, but there were lots more. Denials, claims that they did and knew nothing were interpreted by law enforcement to be total blatant lies. They were unable to make bail so all three delivered their babies in federal prison. The children were taken away to foster care shortly after birth. They were sentenced to twenty years each. They still didn’t understand what had happened, but they were still screwed big time.
About a month into her sentence Morgan received a post card—unsigned. It said simply, “It’s never a good idea to gloat in a nerd’s living room about how you’ve played him for a fool.” Morgan was sure it had come from Ryan, but how to prove it.
At the same time, a gorgeous Brazilian she-male was kneeling in front of a slightly built six footer who was reclining in a lounge chair taking in the view of Ipanema Beach. “May I suck your cock, Senhor George? “
“Sounds great to me, Rita. Then I’ll want to fuck that fine ass of yours.”
“Oh Senhor George, you say the sweetest things.”

Read 52914 times |
Rated 92.3 % |
(481 votes)

Vote list (Close) :senorlongo
: POSITIVEGhostrider939
: POSITIVEFix’m
: POSITIVEFrgnut
: POSITIVEjackssockpuppet107
: NEGATIVEstarkster_1
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

The Nerd -Epilog

The Nerd gets more than he bargained for—then he gets revenge.
Chapter 1
Ryan and Morgan made love all night and well into the next morning. It was as though they had found an oasis after wandering for a month in the desert. They couldn’t get enough of each other. They slept the rest of the day before preparing for their wedding. They selected a date, saw the minister and reserved the church. This should be interesting thought Ryan who was brought up Catholic in contemplation of a Baptist wedding. Ryan gave Morgan a credit card and sent her, Mom and Sara shopping for a dress. Seventeen thousand dollars later they were finally finished. The guest list was created and the invitations mailed. At last, with only two weeks to go, they were almost done. Sara would be Maid of Honor; Ryan’s brother Dan, Best Man.
The night before the wedding they prepared for bed, wearing their usual pajamas-nothing. Ryan thought he could see the onset of Morgan’s swelling abdomen, but maybe it was just his imagination. Seven weeks had past since he had asked her to marry him and he was sublimely happy. After so many years of hard work his life was coming together, at last. Ryan lay back on his pillow and was about to sleep when he felt Morgan’s fingers move across his hip to his flaccid cock. Well, he thought, it won’t be flaccid for long. Her hand did a figure eight up and down his shaft, quickly bring him to a fully erect state. Ryan moaned his approval as Morgan turned over to face him. She lowered her face, placing her tongue right on his cock head. She cupped his balls before going down on him, sucking his hard, hot dick deep into her throat. Morgan pushed him back on the bed, mounting him before riding him hard. Morgan loved it hard. She loved ramming her clit into Ryan’s pubic bone, using the friction to bring herself to a stirring orgasm. On this occasion she reached back, first to cup and massage his balls and later to massage the inside of his rectum with a finger or two. Working him this way quickly brought him to an explosive ejaculation which Morgan was happy to take into her pussy. She was only a few seconds behind him. She twitched and shook violently as wave after wave of orgasmic ecstasy rolled through her. She collapsed onto him and was just nibbling his ear when they both fell into a relaxing slumber.
The wedding went as planned. Ryan was relieved that it wasn’t a Catholic mass which would have trapped the wedding party and guests in the stifling church for almost an hour. Instead the ceremony stuck to the basics—do you take? and all that stuff—over and done in fifteen minutes. They retired to the limo with Dan and Sara. Ryan’s attention was to his bride, of course, but it seemed that Sara was giving him some “funny” looks. That was the only way Ryan knew to describe what he was seeing. When they arrived at the posh country club where the reception was held he got a close look at both Sara and his mother-in-law. It seemed they were both giving him these looks and he didn’t know what to make of them. Seated at the dais, he turned to his lovely bride, “Do you know what’s up with your mom and Sara? They both keep giving me these looks that I don’t understand.”
“Yes, darling, but I think you should talk to them. They should tell you themselves, but be sure to talk to Sara first.”
Ryan didn’t know what to think, but, excusing himself, he went to seek out his sister-in-law—his erstwhile lover—Sara. She was standing alone near one of the open bars, sipping a cocktail even though she was under age. She smiled when she saw him approach. “Hi, brother-in-law,” she said, but she was staring at him lewdly, as if undressing him with her eyes.
“Sara, what’s going on? You and your mom keep giving me these strange “looks.” Just now you looked like you wanted to rape me.”
“Well, Ryan, remember our wonderful weekend together? It seems you left me with a little present. Well—uh—it’s little now but growing every day—DAD!”
Ryan staggered back. This was not the kind of information he needed or wanted to hear on his wedding day. “You’re kidding, aren’t you? I thought you were on the pill.”
“Who told you that? Not, me. I wanted to fuck and I loved doing it with you, but I never took any precautions, and neither did you. We had a great weekend together and I’m pregnant. You can have a paternity test if you want to, but you are definitely the father. I haven’t had sex with anyone else—either before or after. I think I should move in with you and Morgan. We can have a wonderful time together, just like we did that weekend.”
Now Ryan really staggered. Move in? What would Morgan think? He turned and walked through the crowd. What a day! Could anything worse happen? As it turned out—yes!
He ran smack dab into his new mother-in-law. She pulled him aside saying, “I need to talk to you—alone!” She pulled him into a hallway just outside the reception room. She turned with venom in her eyes. “You fucked Morgan and got her pregnant. Then you fucked Sara and got her pregnant. What the hell’s wrong with me? Don’t you think I like to fuck? Don’t you think I’d love to have a baby growing inside me? I may be their mother, but I’m still a year younger than you. If you don’t fuck me and knock me up, I’m going to make a lot of trouble. Sara’s not of legal age in this state. That’s statutory rape, buster! So get ready to whip it out and do me right—over and over—until I’m with child. Then I think I should move in with you and Morgan…and Sara. You have a really big house. There’s room for all of us!”
The room was spinning when he returned to Morgan. He sat down, taking a huge swig of his drink. Fuck, he thought, I need a double. In fact, I need to get drunk. He realized that Morgan was looking at him. “Isn’t it wonderful news about Sara? I want her to move in with us right away. And don’t worry about Mom. She loves to fuck as much as I do and she’ll be a big help when the babies come. I’m due in November and Sara’s due three weeks later. Then when Mom gets pregnant we’ll be able to help her. Isn’t that wonderful?”
“All I wanted was for us to be together and build our family. I didn’t know Sara wasn’t on the pill or I wouldn’t have fucked her without a condom. And now your mother? It’s too much, too much!”
“You worry too much, Ryan. It’ll all work out, believe me…believe me.”
Ryan didn’t know what to believe any more. All his plans and hopes shattered in a single day.
Chapter 2
As Morgan had predicted, it did all work out without much difficulty. The hardest part, it turned out, was selling Marge’s (Morgan’s mother’s name) shitty single-wide mobile home. A lot of termite damage was discovered when it was inspected. The cost of fixing it was almost as much as the whole thing was worth, so Ryan had the house demolished and sold the land. A man from upstate bought the lot and the one next to it, anticipating building a good-sized home there. Of course, selling the lot did not provide as much money as the lot and house would have, but money wasn’t a big issue for Ryan.
Morgan set up a schedule—Monday, Wednesday, and Saturday Ryan would fuck her; Tuesday and Friday were Sara’s turn with Ryan; Thursday and Sunday Ryan would fuck Marge. Thus Ryan would be kept busy the entire week satisfying his three lovers. It was agreed among the parties that threesomes would be welcomed with Morgan agreeing to Ryan and the other two women if she could sit and watch the fun. Ryan was mortified but he went along, as much to satisfy Morgan as to placate Marge. The last thing he needed along with this three-ring circus was a visit from the police. At one point he considered moving to Utah so his family wouldn’t look so out-of-place.
Things looked up on his first Thursday with Marge. She was older than her daughters naturally, but she was in magnificent shape for someone thirty-nine years old. Her breasts were firm, and larger than Morgan’s, even with her pregnancy advancing. She had a flat abdomen, with an obvious absence of stretch marks, and her butt still had a long way to go before sagging. Better—she was truly insatiable in her animalistic pursuit of sex. When Ryan entered her room she was wearing a short kimono in the lotus position so Ryan could see all the way up to her pussy. Ryan started to disrobe but Marge stopped him. “That’s my job,” she said. She rose, walked to him, and put his hands on his shoulders. Then, moving closer, she initiated a kiss, sticking her tongue into his reluctant mouth. Ryan went along, eventually even getting into it as his body betrayed him. Marge slipped her hands inside his shirt, rubbing his chest and teasing his nipples before sliding it over his head. She sucked and bit his nipple now. Ryan responded by placing his hands on her butt cheeks, squeezing them, and pulling her cunt against his thigh. Marge’s hands moved now to his belt, opening it and pulling down his pants. His boxers showed a major tent as his erection struggled for freedom. Marge growled like a feral animal as she knelt before him and pulled down his boxers in one motion that also saw her deep throat his cock without any preliminaries. Ryan struggled to keep his balance, so forcefully did Marge pull him. Eventually he regained his balance and stood with Marge glued to his cock. Her technique, if you could call it that, was to suck as hard as possible in the hope of bringing him off. “We need to stop, Marge, I’m almost ready to cum. We need to put it into your cunt.” Ryan had used this term—most objectionable to most women—intentionally. If she were going to blackmail him, he was going to abuse her—not verbally or physically, and definitely not in front of Morgan, but, he would abuse her sexually. It would become his modus operandi—his method of operation when fucking her. Also, he had decided, that under no circumstance would he eat her out. He may have to fuck her, but that was all. Ryan pulled out—carefully, for he was worried about being bitten—and moved to the bed. He pulled Marge with him—on top of him. He moved her over his cock and forced her down, although truth be told, it didn’t take much forcing. Marge was soaking wet from her brief oral encounter with Ryan’s cock. She slid down his pole as effortlessly as if it were greased. Ryan was surprised. Even after giving birth twice her pussy was still tight. Certainly the third tightest he’d ever had, after Sara and Morgan. In keeping with her animalistic approach to sex, Marge was humping and grinding in overdrive. Ryan marveled that she could move her abdomen so fast. Marge reminded him of a dog humping his bitch, so quickly did she move. Ryan reached up and opened her kimono, revealing her marvelous set of tits, firm and round, almost a C-cup with long protruding nipples and large round areolas. Ryan reached up with his mouth to suckle, a move that drove Marge crazy with desire. She humped even faster, as though shifting into an even higher gear. This change in tempo was all it took to bring Ryan over the edge. He squirted several long ropes of hot white cum into Marge’s womb. He didn’t worry about helping her to cum—that wasn’t part of the deal. He was required to fuck and impregnate her, and that was all he was willing to do. Hell, he wasn’t even willing to do that much, but what choice did he have?
He tried to push Marge off him but she resisted. “I want to stop it from leaking out,” she said.
“Then roll over and stick your legs in the air,” replied Ryan brusquely as he pushed her over onto the bed. “Or maybe we should get you a big stopper.” It sounded like he might be kidding, but there was no humor in Ryan’s brain. He rose, gathered his clothes without bothering to dress and walked out the door to shower. When he walked into the bedroom, Morgan was waiting. She was about to ask him how it went but decided not to when she saw the expression on his face. Ryan showered, went to bed, and rebuffed Morgan’s advances, disgusted with his plight.
Chapter 3
Ryan had a date to play golf the following morning. He kissed Morgan goodbye and headed for the garage to get his clubs into the Porsche. He was just about to leave when he realized he had forgotten his GPS. He retrieved the devise from his dresser and was on his way back to the car when he heard laughter coming from the living room. Morgan, Sara, and Marge were having a great time. Soon he realized it was at his expense. He paused just inside the kitchen to eavesdrop.
“What a sap,” laughed Morgan. “Can you believe he actually fell for all this? We can take him for everything he owns and he won’t even be able to do anything about it. Ha ha ha.!
“When I get pregnant,” stated Marge, somewhat more soberly, “he’ll really be in a pickle.”
“Well, I hope it’s soon,” moped Sara. “My boyfriend isn’t too happy about me letting him fuck me, and neither am I. I only want Steve fucking me, not that nerdy Ryan. Geez, what a pathetic loser, I’m glad he’s not the father of my baby. Who’d want a nerd kid?”
Marge interrupted, ”You have to be patient and follow the plan. When Morgan came home and told me how loaded this nerd was I saw it as our way out of that fucking trailer. Look where we live now, and we have all the money we want to spend, too. We probably won’t get all of it, but we’ll get plenty. When our lawyer gets into court and tells the judge how we were forced to be his love slaves…well, just use your imagination. Morgan, I have to hand it to you. You played the sucker beautifully.”
“Yeah, I did and, know what, it was easy…almost too easy. He was desperate to fall in love, so desperate he would believe anything. Could anyone believe that someone like me would fall for a jerk almost twice my age? Of course not, but he did—big time.”
Ryan had heard enough. He tiptoed out the door to the Porsche, started the engine and drove away. He called his buddies and cancelled—he was too upset– and too angry– to play. He needed to plot his revenge. He went to a Starbuck’s, ordered something—anything—just so he could sit there and think. Say what you will—nerds are good at thinking. Just after noon, after hashing over dozens of schemes, he thought he might have it. He would get them involved in a swindle. Of course, he’d be involved, too, but by the time the shit hit the fan he’d be long gone.
His first step was to hack into the county newspaper’s records to find someone who had been born around the same he was, and who had died either in infancy or early in life. It took him several tries but eventually he found one who was perfect. Born just a month after him and died in an auto accident six months later. He mailed a formal request for a copy of the birth certificate—his birth certificate—signing his new name along with the necessary fee. The copy was to be mailed to a condo he had rented with cash for a year, making the real estate agent ecstatic. He used the condo as a base of operations, setting up a computer, internet access, and residency for his new identity. When he had his birth certificate he mailed it along with a color photo of his face to the U.S. State Department along with a passport application and the fee for expedited service. Ryan knew that few clerks, faced with hundreds if not thousands of requests every day, would take the time or make the effort to check if there was also a death certificate. More importantly, he knew the county records department was not computerized, which would have made his task almost impossible. He knew that birth records were kept in one location; death records in another. In about a month his passport was delivered. It was perfect, of course, because it was real. Now for phase two.
The hardest part was acting naturally at home, being the same old nerd he had been “BB”—before betrayal. “I had an idea,” he said one evening before his appointment to fuck the insatiable but obnoxious Marge. “Since we’re going to be one big happy family, I thought we ought to have some investments…you know…as a group.” He had to be careful not to acknowledge the glances the women had given each other almost mocking him. “This idea should bring us almost fifty million dollars in less than a year’s time. I want to start an investment firm with the four of us as principals. What do you say? Want in? I’ll do all the work. All you have to do is get rich.”
Ryan knew their greed would get the best of them. “Yeah!” they all yelled, dollar signs in their eyes.
‘OK, great, I’ll get the necessary paperwork put together for you to sign. The hook was in the water, now all he had to do was set it.
Chapter 4
Ryan set up an office in the nearby city and advertised in financial publications. The ads offered an investment in a privately held hedge fund with double digit return in less than six months and almost guaranteed income. It took less than a month for the first checks to come in. He deposited them using signature stamps—Marge Stanton, Sara Stanton, and Morgan Stanton. He never used his own signature. After a month he started sending out checks—interest and principal-again with two signatures—Marge Stanton, Treasurer, and Sara Stanton, Vice President, or Morgan Stanton, President. They were overjoyed with their “official titles,” and were even more overjoyed with the checks that he brought home for them –$100,000 each the first month; $200,000 or more each succeeding month. This went on for six months until he was tipped off. The SEC was looking into the company’s affairs—amazing how a $100,000 bribe to a well placed clerk in the SEC’s Washington office could pay off. The SEC was closing in on his Ponzi scheme. It was time to disappear. Ryan had already moved virtually all his funds offshore to the Cayman Islands. He had also wiped the office clean of his fingerprints and deposited quite a number of his “lovers’” prints, taken from glasses or dishes with tape and transferred to desks, computers, even the bathroom. Only one thing left to do—one final fuck with Morgan.
Morgan was really bulging and she was reluctant to have sex, but that wasn’t stopping Ryan tonight. He’d fuck her from behind before fucking her ass. He began tenderly, kissing her lips and neck, moving her fingers down to his cock. There’d been no sex for almost a month so his attentions were well received—she just didn’t want to fuck him. He rubbed her pussy making her wet. They were standing in the bedroom so she was unconcerned when he shifted around behind her ostensibly to nuzzle her neck. Suddenly, he pushed her against her bureau, bending her over. He was in her just as quickly. “What the fuck do you think you’re doing?”
“Just taking my due, my dear; I’ve been remiss recently—all my responsibilities at work, I guess. He was giving it to her hard and fast, taking out all his pent up frustrations and anger in one special moment. “I’m sorry, dear, I just got carried away.” He withdrew and wiped his wet cock on her robe, but he did not let her up. He moved now to her ass, ramming his dry cock into her dry ass, causing her intense pain. He knew he had hurt her, but he would have to do this a thousand times before he could come close to equaling the pain he had received. She screamed as the pain ripped through her but he kept up his pace until he felt his balls churn. Then he pulled out, spun her around, and forced his exploding cock into her mouth. Cum dripped from her mouth onto her chest and swollen stomach.
“Are you crazy?” she screamed as she finally was able to stand up. “Have you noticed I’m almost ready to deliver? You hurt me you asshole.”
Ryan smirked internally before saying,” I just wanted to give you something to remember me by. I’m going fishing.” He walked calmly out the door, out of the house, and down the dock to the thirty-footer. He started it up and headed to the inlet and the ocean. He had secretly hidden a small inflatable with a five horsepower engine aboard last weekend while the women were out shopping. They never went near the boat; there was no danger of it being discovered. When he was about five miles from shore, he loosened the nut holding one of the fuel lines, set the timer, inflated the small boat and left. Thirty minutes later there was a horrific explosion. The Coast Guard was only able to retrieve a wallet and driver’s license from the wreckage; the boat had burned to the waterline, the outboards sinking in the deep water. The official report surmised that Ryan had been fixing a leak in the gas tank when it ignited, destroying him along with the boat. In truth, Ryan had motored on the calm seas to a nearby resort, leaving the inflatable at the water’s edge, believing correctly that some kids would come along and take it for a joyride. Walking to the front of the resort he was able to take a taxi to a nearby shopping center. He had placed all his valuables in a used car he had purchased using his new identity. He drove to the airport, caught a flight to Atlanta, connecting to Mexico City, connecting to Rio.
Feigning shock at the news, the women were, in reality, thrilled to hear of Ryan’s demise. All his hundreds of millions would be theirs. They were quite startled to learn that the accounts held only a little under fifty thousand dollars. They were even more surprised when U.S. Marshals appeared at their door with arrest warrants for the three of them—securities fraud, grand theft, mail fraud were the main charges, but there were lots more. Denials, claims that they did and knew nothing were interpreted by law enforcement to be total blatant lies. They were unable to make bail so all three delivered their babies in federal prison. The children were taken away to foster care shortly after birth. They were sentenced to twenty years each. They still didn’t understand what had happened, but they were still screwed big time.
About a month into her sentence Morgan received a post card—unsigned. It said simply, “It’s never a good idea to gloat in a nerd’s living room about how you’ve played him for a fool.” Morgan was sure it had come from Ryan, but how to prove it.
At the same time, a gorgeous Brazilian she-male was kneeling in front of a slightly built six footer who was reclining in a lounge chair taking in the view of Ipanema Beach. “May I suck your cock, Senhor George? “
“Sounds great to me, Rita. Then I’ll want to fuck that fine ass of yours.”
“Oh Senhor George, you say the sweetest things.”

Read 52911 times |
Rated 92.3 % |
(481 votes)

Vote list (Close) :senorlongo
: POSITIVEGhostrider939
: POSITIVEFix’m
: POSITIVEFrgnut
: POSITIVEjackssockpuppet107
: NEGATIVEstarkster_1
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

The Nerd -Epilog

The Nerd gets more than he bargained for—then he gets revenge.
Chapter 1
Ryan and Morgan made love all night and well into the next morning. It was as though they had found an oasis after wandering for a month in the desert. They couldn’t get enough of each other. They slept the rest of the day before preparing for their wedding. They selected a date, saw the minister and reserved the church. This should be interesting thought Ryan who was brought up Catholic in contemplation of a Baptist wedding. Ryan gave Morgan a credit card and sent her, Mom and Sara shopping for a dress. Seventeen thousand dollars later they were finally finished. The guest list was created and the invitations mailed. At last, with only two weeks to go, they were almost done. Sara would be Maid of Honor; Ryan’s brother Dan, Best Man.
The night before the wedding they prepared for bed, wearing their usual pajamas-nothing. Ryan thought he could see the onset of Morgan’s swelling abdomen, but maybe it was just his imagination. Seven weeks had past since he had asked her to marry him and he was sublimely happy. After so many years of hard work his life was coming together, at last. Ryan lay back on his pillow and was about to sleep when he felt Morgan’s fingers move across his hip to his flaccid cock. Well, he thought, it won’t be flaccid for long. Her hand did a figure eight up and down his shaft, quickly bring him to a fully erect state. Ryan moaned his approval as Morgan turned over to face him. She lowered her face, placing her tongue right on his cock head. She cupped his balls before going down on him, sucking his hard, hot dick deep into her throat. Morgan pushed him back on the bed, mounting him before riding him hard. Morgan loved it hard. She loved ramming her clit into Ryan’s pubic bone, using the friction to bring herself to a stirring orgasm. On this occasion she reached back, first to cup and massage his balls and later to massage the inside of his rectum with a finger or two. Working him this way quickly brought him to an explosive ejaculation which Morgan was happy to take into her pussy. She was only a few seconds behind him. She twitched and shook violently as wave after wave of orgasmic ecstasy rolled through her. She collapsed onto him and was just nibbling his ear when they both fell into a relaxing slumber.
The wedding went as planned. Ryan was relieved that it wasn’t a Catholic mass which would have trapped the wedding party and guests in the stifling church for almost an hour. Instead the ceremony stuck to the basics—do you take? and all that stuff—over and done in fifteen minutes. They retired to the limo with Dan and Sara. Ryan’s attention was to his bride, of course, but it seemed that Sara was giving him some “funny” looks. That was the only way Ryan knew to describe what he was seeing. When they arrived at the posh country club where the reception was held he got a close look at both Sara and his mother-in-law. It seemed they were both giving him these looks and he didn’t know what to make of them. Seated at the dais, he turned to his lovely bride, “Do you know what’s up with your mom and Sara? They both keep giving me these looks that I don’t understand.”
“Yes, darling, but I think you should talk to them. They should tell you themselves, but be sure to talk to Sara first.”
Ryan didn’t know what to think, but, excusing himself, he went to seek out his sister-in-law—his erstwhile lover—Sara. She was standing alone near one of the open bars, sipping a cocktail even though she was under age. She smiled when she saw him approach. “Hi, brother-in-law,” she said, but she was staring at him lewdly, as if undressing him with her eyes.
“Sara, what’s going on? You and your mom keep giving me these strange “looks.” Just now you looked like you wanted to rape me.”
“Well, Ryan, remember our wonderful weekend together? It seems you left me with a little present. Well—uh—it’s little now but growing every day—DAD!”
Ryan staggered back. This was not the kind of information he needed or wanted to hear on his wedding day. “You’re kidding, aren’t you? I thought you were on the pill.”
“Who told you that? Not, me. I wanted to fuck and I loved doing it with you, but I never took any precautions, and neither did you. We had a great weekend together and I’m pregnant. You can have a paternity test if you want to, but you are definitely the father. I haven’t had sex with anyone else—either before or after. I think I should move in with you and Morgan. We can have a wonderful time together, just like we did that weekend.”
Now Ryan really staggered. Move in? What would Morgan think? He turned and walked through the crowd. What a day! Could anything worse happen? As it turned out—yes!
He ran smack dab into his new mother-in-law. She pulled him aside saying, “I need to talk to you—alone!” She pulled him into a hallway just outside the reception room. She turned with venom in her eyes. “You fucked Morgan and got her pregnant. Then you fucked Sara and got her pregnant. What the hell’s wrong with me? Don’t you think I like to fuck? Don’t you think I’d love to have a baby growing inside me? I may be their mother, but I’m still a year younger than you. If you don’t fuck me and knock me up, I’m going to make a lot of trouble. Sara’s not of legal age in this state. That’s statutory rape, buster! So get ready to whip it out and do me right—over and over—until I’m with child. Then I think I should move in with you and Morgan…and Sara. You have a really big house. There’s room for all of us!”
The room was spinning when he returned to Morgan. He sat down, taking a huge swig of his drink. Fuck, he thought, I need a double. In fact, I need to get drunk. He realized that Morgan was looking at him. “Isn’t it wonderful news about Sara? I want her to move in with us right away. And don’t worry about Mom. She loves to fuck as much as I do and she’ll be a big help when the babies come. I’m due in November and Sara’s due three weeks later. Then when Mom gets pregnant we’ll be able to help her. Isn’t that wonderful?”
“All I wanted was for us to be together and build our family. I didn’t know Sara wasn’t on the pill or I wouldn’t have fucked her without a condom. And now your mother? It’s too much, too much!”
“You worry too much, Ryan. It’ll all work out, believe me…believe me.”
Ryan didn’t know what to believe any more. All his plans and hopes shattered in a single day.
Chapter 2
As Morgan had predicted, it did all work out without much difficulty. The hardest part, it turned out, was selling Marge’s (Morgan’s mother’s name) shitty single-wide mobile home. A lot of termite damage was discovered when it was inspected. The cost of fixing it was almost as much as the whole thing was worth, so Ryan had the house demolished and sold the land. A man from upstate bought the lot and the one next to it, anticipating building a good-sized home there. Of course, selling the lot did not provide as much money as the lot and house would have, but money wasn’t a big issue for Ryan.
Morgan set up a schedule—Monday, Wednesday, and Saturday Ryan would fuck her; Tuesday and Friday were Sara’s turn with Ryan; Thursday and Sunday Ryan would fuck Marge. Thus Ryan would be kept busy the entire week satisfying his three lovers. It was agreed among the parties that threesomes would be welcomed with Morgan agreeing to Ryan and the other two women if she could sit and watch the fun. Ryan was mortified but he went along, as much to satisfy Morgan as to placate Marge. The last thing he needed along with this three-ring circus was a visit from the police. At one point he considered moving to Utah so his family wouldn’t look so out-of-place.
Things looked up on his first Thursday with Marge. She was older than her daughters naturally, but she was in magnificent shape for someone thirty-nine years old. Her breasts were firm, and larger than Morgan’s, even with her pregnancy advancing. She had a flat abdomen, with an obvious absence of stretch marks, and her butt still had a long way to go before sagging. Better—she was truly insatiable in her animalistic pursuit of sex. When Ryan entered her room she was wearing a short kimono in the lotus position so Ryan could see all the way up to her pussy. Ryan started to disrobe but Marge stopped him. “That’s my job,” she said. She rose, walked to him, and put his hands on his shoulders. Then, moving closer, she initiated a kiss, sticking her tongue into his reluctant mouth. Ryan went along, eventually even getting into it as his body betrayed him. Marge slipped her hands inside his shirt, rubbing his chest and teasing his nipples before sliding it over his head. She sucked and bit his nipple now. Ryan responded by placing his hands on her butt cheeks, squeezing them, and pulling her cunt against his thigh. Marge’s hands moved now to his belt, opening it and pulling down his pants. His boxers showed a major tent as his erection struggled for freedom. Marge growled like a feral animal as she knelt before him and pulled down his boxers in one motion that also saw her deep throat his cock without any preliminaries. Ryan struggled to keep his balance, so forcefully did Marge pull him. Eventually he regained his balance and stood with Marge glued to his cock. Her technique, if you could call it that, was to suck as hard as possible in the hope of bringing him off. “We need to stop, Marge, I’m almost ready to cum. We need to put it into your cunt.” Ryan had used this term—most objectionable to most women—intentionally. If she were going to blackmail him, he was going to abuse her—not verbally or physically, and definitely not in front of Morgan, but, he would abuse her sexually. It would become his modus operandi—his method of operation when fucking her. Also, he had decided, that under no circumstance would he eat her out. He may have to fuck her, but that was all. Ryan pulled out—carefully, for he was worried about being bitten—and moved to the bed. He pulled Marge with him—on top of him. He moved her over his cock and forced her down, although truth be told, it didn’t take much forcing. Marge was soaking wet from her brief oral encounter with Ryan’s cock. She slid down his pole as effortlessly as if it were greased. Ryan was surprised. Even after giving birth twice her pussy was still tight. Certainly the third tightest he’d ever had, after Sara and Morgan. In keeping with her animalistic approach to sex, Marge was humping and grinding in overdrive. Ryan marveled that she could move her abdomen so fast. Marge reminded him of a dog humping his bitch, so quickly did she move. Ryan reached up and opened her kimono, revealing her marvelous set of tits, firm and round, almost a C-cup with long protruding nipples and large round areolas. Ryan reached up with his mouth to suckle, a move that drove Marge crazy with desire. She humped even faster, as though shifting into an even higher gear. This change in tempo was all it took to bring Ryan over the edge. He squirted several long ropes of hot white cum into Marge’s womb. He didn’t worry about helping her to cum—that wasn’t part of the deal. He was required to fuck and impregnate her, and that was all he was willing to do. Hell, he wasn’t even willing to do that much, but what choice did he have?
He tried to push Marge off him but she resisted. “I want to stop it from leaking out,” she said.
“Then roll over and stick your legs in the air,” replied Ryan brusquely as he pushed her over onto the bed. “Or maybe we should get you a big stopper.” It sounded like he might be kidding, but there was no humor in Ryan’s brain. He rose, gathered his clothes without bothering to dress and walked out the door to shower. When he walked into the bedroom, Morgan was waiting. She was about to ask him how it went but decided not to when she saw the expression on his face. Ryan showered, went to bed, and rebuffed Morgan’s advances, disgusted with his plight.
Chapter 3
Ryan had a date to play golf the following morning. He kissed Morgan goodbye and headed for the garage to get his clubs into the Porsche. He was just about to leave when he realized he had forgotten his GPS. He retrieved the devise from his dresser and was on his way back to the car when he heard laughter coming from the living room. Morgan, Sara, and Marge were having a great time. Soon he realized it was at his expense. He paused just inside the kitchen to eavesdrop.
“What a sap,” laughed Morgan. “Can you believe he actually fell for all this? We can take him for everything he owns and he won’t even be able to do anything about it. Ha ha ha.!
“When I get pregnant,” stated Marge, somewhat more soberly, “he’ll really be in a pickle.”
“Well, I hope it’s soon,” moped Sara. “My boyfriend isn’t too happy about me letting him fuck me, and neither am I. I only want Steve fucking me, not that nerdy Ryan. Geez, what a pathetic loser, I’m glad he’s not the father of my baby. Who’d want a nerd kid?”
Marge interrupted, ”You have to be patient and follow the plan. When Morgan came home and told me how loaded this nerd was I saw it as our way out of that fucking trailer. Look where we live now, and we have all the money we want to spend, too. We probably won’t get all of it, but we’ll get plenty. When our lawyer gets into court and tells the judge how we were forced to be his love slaves…well, just use your imagination. Morgan, I have to hand it to you. You played the sucker beautifully.”
“Yeah, I did and, know what, it was easy…almost too easy. He was desperate to fall in love, so desperate he would believe anything. Could anyone believe that someone like me would fall for a jerk almost twice my age? Of course not, but he did—big time.”
Ryan had heard enough. He tiptoed out the door to the Porsche, started the engine and drove away. He called his buddies and cancelled—he was too upset– and too angry– to play. He needed to plot his revenge. He went to a Starbuck’s, ordered something—anything—just so he could sit there and think. Say what you will—nerds are good at thinking. Just after noon, after hashing over dozens of schemes, he thought he might have it. He would get them involved in a swindle. Of course, he’d be involved, too, but by the time the shit hit the fan he’d be long gone.
His first step was to hack into the county newspaper’s records to find someone who had been born around the same he was, and who had died either in infancy or early in life. It took him several tries but eventually he found one who was perfect. Born just a month after him and died in an auto accident six months later. He mailed a formal request for a copy of the birth certificate—his birth certificate—signing his new name along with the necessary fee. The copy was to be mailed to a condo he had rented with cash for a year, making the real estate agent ecstatic. He used the condo as a base of operations, setting up a computer, internet access, and residency for his new identity. When he had his birth certificate he mailed it along with a color photo of his face to the U.S. State Department along with a passport application and the fee for expedited service. Ryan knew that few clerks, faced with hundreds if not thousands of requests every day, would take the time or make the effort to check if there was also a death certificate. More importantly, he knew the county records department was not computerized, which would have made his task almost impossible. He knew that birth records were kept in one location; death records in another. In about a month his passport was delivered. It was perfect, of course, because it was real. Now for phase two.
The hardest part was acting naturally at home, being the same old nerd he had been “BB”—before betrayal. “I had an idea,” he said one evening before his appointment to fuck the insatiable but obnoxious Marge. “Since we’re going to be one big happy family, I thought we ought to have some investments…you know…as a group.” He had to be careful not to acknowledge the glances the women had given each other almost mocking him. “This idea should bring us almost fifty million dollars in less than a year’s time. I want to start an investment firm with the four of us as principals. What do you say? Want in? I’ll do all the work. All you have to do is get rich.”
Ryan knew their greed would get the best of them. “Yeah!” they all yelled, dollar signs in their eyes.
‘OK, great, I’ll get the necessary paperwork put together for you to sign. The hook was in the water, now all he had to do was set it.
Chapter 4
Ryan set up an office in the nearby city and advertised in financial publications. The ads offered an investment in a privately held hedge fund with double digit return in less than six months and almost guaranteed income. It took less than a month for the first checks to come in. He deposited them using signature stamps—Marge Stanton, Sara Stanton, and Morgan Stanton. He never used his own signature. After a month he started sending out checks—interest and principal-again with two signatures—Marge Stanton, Treasurer, and Sara Stanton, Vice President, or Morgan Stanton, President. They were overjoyed with their “official titles,” and were even more overjoyed with the checks that he brought home for them –$100,000 each the first month; $200,000 or more each succeeding month. This went on for six months until he was tipped off. The SEC was looking into the company’s affairs—amazing how a $100,000 bribe to a well placed clerk in the SEC’s Washington office could pay off. The SEC was closing in on his Ponzi scheme. It was time to disappear. Ryan had already moved virtually all his funds offshore to the Cayman Islands. He had also wiped the office clean of his fingerprints and deposited quite a number of his “lovers’” prints, taken from glasses or dishes with tape and transferred to desks, computers, even the bathroom. Only one thing left to do—one final fuck with Morgan.
Morgan was really bulging and she was reluctant to have sex, but that wasn’t stopping Ryan tonight. He’d fuck her from behind before fucking her ass. He began tenderly, kissing her lips and neck, moving her fingers down to his cock. There’d been no sex for almost a month so his attentions were well received—she just didn’t want to fuck him. He rubbed her pussy making her wet. They were standing in the bedroom so she was unconcerned when he shifted around behind her ostensibly to nuzzle her neck. Suddenly, he pushed her against her bureau, bending her over. He was in her just as quickly. “What the fuck do you think you’re doing?”
“Just taking my due, my dear; I’ve been remiss recently—all my responsibilities at work, I guess. He was giving it to her hard and fast, taking out all his pent up frustrations and anger in one special moment. “I’m sorry, dear, I just got carried away.” He withdrew and wiped his wet cock on her robe, but he did not let her up. He moved now to her ass, ramming his dry cock into her dry ass, causing her intense pain. He knew he had hurt her, but he would have to do this a thousand times before he could come close to equaling the pain he had received. She screamed as the pain ripped through her but he kept up his pace until he felt his balls churn. Then he pulled out, spun her around, and forced his exploding cock into her mouth. Cum dripped from her mouth onto her chest and swollen stomach.
“Are you crazy?” she screamed as she finally was able to stand up. “Have you noticed I’m almost ready to deliver? You hurt me you asshole.”
Ryan smirked internally before saying,” I just wanted to give you something to remember me by. I’m going fishing.” He walked calmly out the door, out of the house, and down the dock to the thirty-footer. He started it up and headed to the inlet and the ocean. He had secretly hidden a small inflatable with a five horsepower engine aboard last weekend while the women were out shopping. They never went near the boat; there was no danger of it being discovered. When he was about five miles from shore, he loosened the nut holding one of the fuel lines, set the timer, inflated the small boat and left. Thirty minutes later there was a horrific explosion. The Coast Guard was only able to retrieve a wallet and driver’s license from the wreckage; the boat had burned to the waterline, the outboards sinking in the deep water. The official report surmised that Ryan had been fixing a leak in the gas tank when it ignited, destroying him along with the boat. In truth, Ryan had motored on the calm seas to a nearby resort, leaving the inflatable at the water’s edge, believing correctly that some kids would come along and take it for a joyride. Walking to the front of the resort he was able to take a taxi to a nearby shopping center. He had placed all his valuables in a used car he had purchased using his new identity. He drove to the airport, caught a flight to Atlanta, connecting to Mexico City, connecting to Rio.
Feigning shock at the news, the women were, in reality, thrilled to hear of Ryan’s demise. All his hundreds of millions would be theirs. They were quite startled to learn that the accounts held only a little under fifty thousand dollars. They were even more surprised when U.S. Marshals appeared at their door with arrest warrants for the three of them—securities fraud, grand theft, mail fraud were the main charges, but there were lots more. Denials, claims that they did and knew nothing were interpreted by law enforcement to be total blatant lies. They were unable to make bail so all three delivered their babies in federal prison. The children were taken away to foster care shortly after birth. They were sentenced to twenty years each. They still didn’t understand what had happened, but they were still screwed big time.
About a month into her sentence Morgan received a post card—unsigned. It said simply, “It’s never a good idea to gloat in a nerd’s living room about how you’ve played him for a fool.” Morgan was sure it had come from Ryan, but how to prove it.
At the same time, a gorgeous Brazilian she-male was kneeling in front of a slightly built six footer who was reclining in a lounge chair taking in the view of Ipanema Beach. “May I suck your cock, Senhor George? “
“Sounds great to me, Rita. Then I’ll want to fuck that fine ass of yours.”
“Oh Senhor George, you say the sweetest things.”

Read 52914 times |
Rated 92.3 % |
(481 votes)

Vote list (Close) :senorlongo
: POSITIVEGhostrider939
: POSITIVEFix’m
: POSITIVEFrgnut
: POSITIVEjackssockpuppet107
: NEGATIVEstarkster_1
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text:   

The Nerd -Epilog

The Nerd gets more than he bargained for—then he gets revenge.
Chapter 1
Ryan and Morgan made love all night and well into the next morning. It was as though they had found an oasis after wandering for a month in the desert. They couldn’t get enough of each other. They slept the rest of the day before preparing for their wedding. They selected a date, saw the minister and reserved the church. This should be interesting thought Ryan who was brought up Catholic in contemplation of a Baptist wedding. Ryan gave Morgan a credit card and sent her, Mom and Sara shopping for a dress. Seventeen thousand dollars later they were finally finished. The guest list was created and the invitations mailed. At last, with only two weeks to go, they were almost done. Sara would be Maid of Honor; Ryan’s brother Dan, Best Man.
The night before the wedding they prepared for bed, wearing their usual pajamas-nothing. Ryan thought he could see the onset of Morgan’s swelling abdomen, but maybe it was just his imagination. Seven weeks had past since he had asked her to marry him and he was sublimely happy. After so many years of hard work his life was coming together, at last. Ryan lay back on his pillow and was about to sleep when he felt Morgan’s fingers move across his hip to his flaccid cock. Well, he thought, it won’t be flaccid for long. Her hand did a figure eight up and down his shaft, quickly bring him to a fully erect state. Ryan moaned his approval as Morgan turned over to face him. She lowered her face, placing her tongue right on his cock head. She cupped his balls before going down on him, sucking his hard, hot dick deep into her throat. Morgan pushed him back on the bed, mounting him before riding him hard. Morgan loved it hard. She loved ramming her clit into Ryan’s pubic bone, using the friction to bring herself to a stirring orgasm. On this occasion she reached back, first to cup and massage his balls and later to massage the inside of his rectum with a finger or two. Working him this way quickly brought him to an explosive ejaculation which Morgan was happy to take into her pussy. She was only a few seconds behind him. She twitched and shook violently as wave after wave of orgasmic ecstasy rolled through her. She collapsed onto him and was just nibbling his ear when they both fell into a relaxing slumber.
The wedding went as planned. Ryan was relieved that it wasn’t a Catholic mass which would have trapped the wedding party and guests in the stifling church for almost an hour. Instead the ceremony stuck to the basics—do you take? and all that stuff—over and done in fifteen minutes. They retired to the limo with Dan and Sara. Ryan’s attention was to his bride, of course, but it seemed that Sara was giving him some “funny” looks. That was the only way Ryan knew to describe what he was seeing. When they arrived at the posh country club where the reception was held he got a close look at both Sara and his mother-in-law. It seemed they were both giving him these looks and he didn’t know what to make of them. Seated at the dais, he turned to his lovely bride, “Do you know what’s up with your mom and Sara? They both keep giving me these looks that I don’t understand.”
“Yes, darling, but I think you should talk to them. They should tell you themselves, but be sure to talk to Sara first.”
Ryan didn’t know what to think, but, excusing himself, he went to seek out his sister-in-law—his erstwhile lover—Sara. She was standing alone near one of the open bars, sipping a cocktail even though she was under age. She smiled when she saw him approach. “Hi, brother-in-law,” she said, but she was staring at him lewdly, as if undressing him with her eyes.
“Sara, what’s going on? You and your mom keep giving me these strange “looks.” Just now you looked like you wanted to rape me.”
“Well, Ryan, remember our wonderful weekend together? It seems you left me with a little present. Well—uh—it’s little now but growing every day—DAD!”
Ryan staggered back. This was not the kind of information he needed or wanted to hear on his wedding day. “You’re kidding, aren’t you? I thought you were on the pill.”
“Who told you that? Not, me. I wanted to fuck and I loved doing it with you, but I never took any precautions, and neither did you. We had a great weekend together and I’m pregnant. You can have a paternity test if you want to, but you are definitely the father. I haven’t had sex with anyone else—either before or after. I think I should move in with you and Morgan. We can have a wonderful time together, just like we did that weekend.”
Now Ryan really staggered. Move in? What would Morgan think? He turned and walked through the crowd. What a day! Could anything worse happen? As it turned out—yes!
He ran smack dab into his new mother-in-law. She pulled him aside saying, “I need to talk to you—alone!” She pulled him into a hallway just outside the reception room. She turned with venom in her eyes. “You fucked Morgan and got her pregnant. Then you fucked Sara and got her pregnant. What the hell’s wrong with me? Don’t you think I like to fuck? Don’t you think I’d love to have a baby growing inside me? I may be their mother, but I’m still a year younger than you. If you don’t fuck me and knock me up, I’m going to make a lot of trouble. Sara’s not of legal age in this state. That’s statutory rape, buster! So get ready to whip it out and do me right—over and over—until I’m with child. Then I think I should move in with you and Morgan…and Sara. You have a really big house. There’s room for all of us!”
The room was spinning when he returned to Morgan. He sat down, taking a huge swig of his drink. Fuck, he thought, I need a double. In fact, I need to get drunk. He realized that Morgan was looking at him. “Isn’t it wonderful news about Sara? I want her to move in with us right away. And don’t worry about Mom. She loves to fuck as much as I do and she’ll be a big help when the babies come. I’m due in November and Sara’s due three weeks later. Then when Mom gets pregnant we’ll be able to help her. Isn’t that wonderful?”
“All I wanted was for us to be together and build our family. I didn’t know Sara wasn’t on the pill or I wouldn’t have fucked her without a condom. And now your mother? It’s too much, too much!”
“You worry too much, Ryan. It’ll all work out, believe me…believe me.”
Ryan didn’t know what to believe any more. All his plans and hopes shattered in a single day.
Chapter 2
As Morgan had predicted, it did all work out without much difficulty. The hardest part, it turned out, was selling Marge’s (Morgan’s mother’s name) shitty single-wide mobile home. A lot of termite damage was discovered when it was inspected. The cost of fixing it was almost as much as the whole thing was worth, so Ryan had the house demolished and sold the land. A man from upstate bought the lot and the one next to it, anticipating building a good-sized home there. Of course, selling the lot did not provide as much money as the lot and house would have, but money wasn’t a big issue for Ryan.
Morgan set up a schedule—Monday, Wednesday, and Saturday Ryan would fuck her; Tuesday and Friday were Sara’s turn with Ryan; Thursday and Sunday Ryan would fuck Marge. Thus Ryan would be kept busy the entire week satisfying his three lovers. It was agreed among the parties that threesomes would be welcomed with Morgan agreeing to Ryan and the other two women if she could sit and watch the fun. Ryan was mortified but he went along, as much to satisfy Morgan as to placate Marge. The last thing he needed along with this three-ring circus was a visit from the police. At one point he considered moving to Utah so his family wouldn’t look so out-of-place.
Things looked up on his first Thursday with Marge. She was older than her daughters naturally, but she was in magnificent shape for someone thirty-nine years old. Her breasts were firm, and larger than Morgan’s, even with her pregnancy advancing. She had a flat abdomen, with an obvious absence of stretch marks, and her butt still had a long way to go before sagging. Better—she was truly insatiable in her animalistic pursuit of sex. When Ryan entered her room she was wearing a short kimono in the lotus position so Ryan could see all the way up to her pussy. Ryan started to disrobe but Marge stopped him. “That’s my job,” she said. She rose, walked to him, and put his hands on his shoulders. Then, moving closer, she initiated a kiss, sticking her tongue into his reluctant mouth. Ryan went along, eventually even getting into it as his body betrayed him. Marge slipped her hands inside his shirt, rubbing his chest and teasing his nipples before sliding it over his head. She sucked and bit his nipple now. Ryan responded by placing his hands on her butt cheeks, squeezing them, and pulling her cunt against his thigh. Marge’s hands moved now to his belt, opening it and pulling down his pants. His boxers showed a major tent as his erection struggled for freedom. Marge growled like a feral animal as she knelt before him and pulled down his boxers in one motion that also saw her deep throat his cock without any preliminaries. Ryan struggled to keep his balance, so forcefully did Marge pull him. Eventually he regained his balance and stood with Marge glued to his cock. Her technique, if you could call it that, was to suck as hard as possible in the hope of bringing him off. “We need to stop, Marge, I’m almost ready to cum. We need to put it into your cunt.” Ryan had used this term—most objectionable to most women—intentionally. If she were going to blackmail him, he was going to abuse her—not verbally or physically, and definitely not in front of Morgan, but, he would abuse her sexually. It would become his modus operandi—his method of operation when fucking her. Also, he had decided, that under no circumstance would he eat her out. He may have to fuck her, but that was all. Ryan pulled out—carefully, for he was worried about being bitten—and moved to the bed. He pulled Marge with him—on top of him. He moved her over his cock and forced her down, although truth be told, it didn’t take much forcing. Marge was soaking wet from her brief oral encounter with Ryan’s cock. She slid down his pole as effortlessly as if it were greased. Ryan was surprised. Even after giving birth twice her pussy was still tight. Certainly the third tightest he’d ever had, after Sara and Morgan. In keeping with her animalistic approach to sex, Marge was humping and grinding in overdrive. Ryan marveled that she could move her abdomen so fast. Marge reminded him of a dog humping his bitch, so quickly did she move. Ryan reached up and opened her kimono, revealing her marvelous set of tits, firm and round, almost a C-cup with long protruding nipples and large round areolas. Ryan reached up with his mouth to suckle, a move that drove Marge crazy with desire. She humped even faster, as though shifting into an even higher gear. This change in tempo was all it took to bring Ryan over the edge. He squirted several long ropes of hot white cum into Marge’s womb. He didn’t worry about helping her to cum—that wasn’t part of the deal. He was required to fuck and impregnate her, and that was all he was willing to do. Hell, he wasn’t even willing to do that much, but what choice did he have?
He tried to push Marge off him but she resisted. “I want to stop it from leaking out,” she said.
“Then roll over and stick your legs in the air,” replied Ryan brusquely as he pushed her over onto the bed. “Or maybe we should get you a big stopper.” It sounded like he might be kidding, but there was no humor in Ryan’s brain. He rose, gathered his clothes without bothering to dress and walked out the door to shower. When he walked into the bedroom, Morgan was waiting. She was about to ask him how it went but decided not to when she saw the expression on his face. Ryan showered, went to bed, and rebuffed Morgan’s advances, disgusted with his plight.
Chapter 3
Ryan had a date to play golf the following morning. He kissed Morgan goodbye and headed for the garage to get his clubs into the Porsche. He was just about to leave when he realized he had forgotten his GPS. He retrieved the devise from his dresser and was on his way back to the car when he heard laughter coming from the living room. Morgan, Sara, and Marge were having a great time. Soon he realized it was at his expense. He paused just inside the kitchen to eavesdrop.
“What a sap,” laughed Morgan. “Can you believe he actually fell for all this? We can take him for everything he owns and he won’t even be able to do anything about it. Ha ha ha.!
“When I get pregnant,” stated Marge, somewhat more soberly, “he’ll really be in a pickle.”
“Well, I hope it’s soon,” moped Sara. “My boyfriend isn’t too happy about me letting him fuck me, and neither am I. I only want Steve fucking me, not that nerdy Ryan. Geez, what a pathetic loser, I’m glad he’s not the father of my baby. Who’d want a nerd kid?”
Marge interrupted, ”You have to be patient and follow the plan. When Morgan came home and told me how loaded this nerd was I saw it as our way out of that fucking trailer. Look where we live now, and we have all the money we want to spend, too. We probably won’t get all of it, but we’ll get plenty. When our lawyer gets into court and tells the judge how we were forced to be his love slaves…well, just use your imagination. Morgan, I have to hand it to you. You played the sucker beautifully.”
“Yeah, I did and, know what, it was easy…almost too easy. He was desperate to fall in love, so desperate he would believe anything. Could anyone believe that someone like me would fall for a jerk almost twice my age? Of course not, but he did—big time.”
Ryan had heard enough. He tiptoed out the door to the Porsche, started the engine and drove away. He called his buddies and cancelled—he was too upset– and too angry– to play. He needed to plot his revenge. He went to a Starbuck’s, ordered something—anything—just so he could sit there and think. Say what you will—nerds are good at thinking. Just after noon, after hashing over dozens of schemes, he thought he might have it. He would get them involved in a swindle. Of course, he’d be involved, too, but by the time the shit hit the fan he’d be long gone.
His first step was to hack into the county newspaper’s records to find someone who had been born around the same he was, and who had died either in infancy or early in life. It took him several tries but eventually he found one who was perfect. Born just a month after him and died in an auto accident six months later. He mailed a formal request for a copy of the birth certificate—his birth certificate—signing his new name along with the necessary fee. The copy was to be mailed to a condo he had rented with cash for a year, making the real estate agent ecstatic. He used the condo as a base of operations, setting up a computer, internet access, and residency for his new identity. When he had his birth certificate he mailed it along with a color photo of his face to the U.S. State Department along with a passport application and the fee for expedited service. Ryan knew that few clerks, faced with hundreds if not thousands of requests every day, would take the time or make the effort to check if there was also a death certificate. More importantly, he knew the county records department was not computerized, which would have made his task almost impossible. He knew that birth records were kept in one location; death records in another. In about a month his passport was delivered. It was perfect, of course, because it was real. Now for phase two.
The hardest part was acting naturally at home, being the same old nerd he had been “BB”—before betrayal. “I had an idea,” he said one evening before his appointment to fuck the insatiable but obnoxious Marge. “Since we’re going to be one big happy family, I thought we ought to have some investments…you know…as a group.” He had to be careful not to acknowledge the glances the women had given each other almost mocking him. “This idea should bring us almost fifty million dollars in less than a year’s time. I want to start an investment firm with the four of us as principals. What do you say? Want in? I’ll do all the work. All you have to do is get rich.”
Ryan knew their greed would get the best of them. “Yeah!” they all yelled, dollar signs in their eyes.
‘OK, great, I’ll get the necessary paperwork put together for you to sign. The hook was in the water, now all he had to do was set it.
Chapter 4
Ryan set up an office in the nearby city and advertised in financial publications. The ads offered an investment in a privately held hedge fund with double digit return in less than six months and almost guaranteed income. It took less than a month for the first checks to come in. He deposited them using signature stamps—Marge Stanton, Sara Stanton, and Morgan Stanton. He never used his own signature. After a month he started sending out checks—interest and principal-again with two signatures—Marge Stanton, Treasurer, and Sara Stanton, Vice President, or Morgan Stanton, President. They were overjoyed with their “official titles,” and were even more overjoyed with the checks that he brought home for them –$100,000 each the first month; $200,000 or more each succeeding month. This went on for six months until he was tipped off. The SEC was looking into the company’s affairs—amazing how a $100,000 bribe to a well placed clerk in the SEC’s Washington office could pay off. The SEC was closing in on his Ponzi scheme. It was time to disappear. Ryan had already moved virtually all his funds offshore to the Cayman Islands. He had also wiped the office clean of his fingerprints and deposited quite a number of his “lovers’” prints, taken from glasses or dishes with tape and transferred to desks, computers, even the bathroom. Only one thing left to do—one final fuck with Morgan.
Morgan was really bulging and she was reluctant to have sex, but that wasn’t stopping Ryan tonight. He’d fuck her from behind before fucking her ass. He began tenderly, kissing her lips and neck, moving her fingers down to his cock. There’d been no sex for almost a month so his attentions were well received—she just didn’t want to fuck him. He rubbed her pussy making her wet. They were standing in the bedroom so she was unconcerned when he shifted around behind her ostensibly to nuzzle her neck. Suddenly, he pushed her against her bureau, bending her over. He was in her just as quickly. “What the fuck do you think you’re doing?”
“Just taking my due, my dear; I’ve been remiss recently—all my responsibilities at work, I guess. He was giving it to her hard and fast, taking out all his pent up frustrations and anger in one special moment. “I’m sorry, dear, I just got carried away.” He withdrew and wiped his wet cock on her robe, but he did not let her up. He moved now to her ass, ramming his dry cock into her dry ass, causing her intense pain. He knew he had hurt her, but he would have to do this a thousand times before he could come close to equaling the pain he had received. She screamed as the pain ripped through her but he kept up his pace until he felt his balls churn. Then he pulled out, spun her around, and forced his exploding cock into her mouth. Cum dripped from her mouth onto her chest and swollen stomach.
“Are you crazy?” she screamed as she finally was able to stand up. “Have you noticed I’m almost ready to deliver? You hurt me you asshole.”
Ryan smirked internally before saying,” I just wanted to give you something to remember me by. I’m going fishing.” He walked calmly out the door, out of the house, and down the dock to the thirty-footer. He started it up and headed to the inlet and the ocean. He had secretly hidden a small inflatable with a five horsepower engine aboard last weekend while the women were out shopping. They never went near the boat; there was no danger of it being discovered. When he was about five miles from shore, he loosened the nut holding one of the fuel lines, set the timer, inflated the small boat and left. Thirty minutes later there was a horrific explosion. The Coast Guard was only able to retrieve a wallet and driver’s license from the wreckage; the boat had burned to the waterline, the outboards sinking in the deep water. The official report surmised that Ryan had been fixing a leak in the gas tank when it ignited, destroying him along with the boat. In truth, Ryan had motored on the calm seas to a nearby resort, leaving the inflatable at the water’s edge, believing correctly that some kids would come along and take it for a joyride. Walking to the front of the resort he was able to take a taxi to a nearby shopping center. He had placed all his valuables in a used car he had purchased using his new identity. He drove to the airport, caught a flight to Atlanta, connecting to Mexico City, connecting to Rio.
Feigning shock at the news, the women were, in reality, thrilled to hear of Ryan’s demise. All his hundreds of millions would be theirs. They were quite startled to learn that the accounts held only a little under fifty thousand dollars. They were even more surprised when U.S. Marshals appeared at their door with arrest warrants for the three of them—securities fraud, grand theft, mail fraud were the main charges, but there were lots more. Denials, claims that they did and knew nothing were interpreted by law enforcement to be total blatant lies. They were unable to make bail so all three delivered their babies in federal prison. The children were taken away to foster care shortly after birth. They were sentenced to twenty years each. They still didn’t understand what had happened, but they were still screwed big time.
About a month into her sentence Morgan received a post card—unsigned. It said simply, “It’s never a good idea to gloat in a nerd’s living room about how you’ve played him for a fool.” Morgan was sure it had come from Ryan, but how to prove it.
At the same time, a gorgeous Brazilian she-male was kneeling in front of a slightly built six footer who was reclining in a lounge chair taking in the view of Ipanema Beach. “May I suck your cock, Senhor George? “
“Sounds great to me, Rita. Then I’ll want to fuck that fine ass of yours.”
“Oh Senhor George, you say the sweetest things.”

Read 52914 times |
Rated 92.3 % |
(481 votes)

Vote list (Close) :senorlongo
: POSITIVEGhostrider939
: POSITIVEFix’m
: POSITIVEFrgnut
: POSITIVEjackssockpuppet107
: NEGATIVEstarkster_1
: POSITIVE

Please rate this text: